#this is the drink i give people when they don’t like gin and i don’t have anything else
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
lokischocolatefountain · 2 months ago
Text
Not Interested | A Materialists fic
Tumblr media
Fandom: Materialists
Pairing: Harry Castillo x Reader
Rating: PG-13
Word count: 2.2k words
Summary: Some people don’t want more. Hearts broken from previous relationships, you and Harry are not interested in more. But in each other…? That’s a different thing.
Tags: Meet cute, Reader is grieving, Harry got dumped, mild angst, Reader is bi and has hair, canon non-compliant since the movie isn’t even out
A/N: Finally! Pedro in a romance (SWOL scenes were shorter than I hoped). It’s late considering he has the perfect face to make literally anyone fall in love with him. I got the idea for this fic when we all breathed a collective sigh of relief knowing his name is Harry Castillo and not Randy. This is set in a world where Dakota Johnson chooses Chris Evans over Pedro.
⌘ ⌘ ⌘
“Listen… Randy, right? I’m not interested in you.”
“It’s not Randy,” he said, turning around in his bar stool and looking you up and down. His tongue darted out, licking his plush bottom lip and he gave you the faintest smile. “But thanks for letting me know.”
“Shit,” you cursed, pinching the bridge of your nose. “Sorry. I thought— My friend set me up with someone and I was supposed to meet him here and I thought it was you. Sorry!”
“It’s alright,” he said, still not turning away from you. He looked good under the golden light of the upscale bar where your friend told you to meet Randy. ‘You’ll know him when you see him’ was her response when you asked for a picture of the guy. Dude was probably ugly or old.
“So…this Randy is so terrible you’ve already decided you aren’t interested?”
“It’s not really about Randy,” you said, climbing into the chair adjacent to his for no reason. You had no intention of picking a guy up at a bar that night, set up by a friend or not. It was a week night and you should’ve left. Your suit was uncomfortable, your hair was a mess from being under a hard hat and your shoes had traces of sand from the work site. If you weren’t a regular there, you would’ve been denied entrance. Politely.
The man raised a hand and waved a bartender over. “A drink for the lady on me.”
“Oh I can’t—”
“Can be water or a cola. For the trouble you went through to see this guy.”
“Oh well. A gin and tonic, please,” you said, knowing it was a much better choice than a glass of wine all alone in your house with your girlfriend’s cat that hated you.
“Tough day?” He asked.
“Tough week.”
“It’s Tuesday, darling.”
“I didn’t have a weekend.”
“Yet you look stunning.”
“Uh huh?” You said, studying him. “That work for you?”
He shrugged. “I don’t use the same line all the time. I work on a case by case basis.”
“Mmm. So you admit it’s a line.”
“Randy’s loss, my gain,” he said with a shrug.
He was fucking beautiful, you realized when you relaxed into your seat, your feet no longer attempting to drag you away. He had dark curls styled neatly, a greying beard that was charming despite being patchy. His eyes were a deep brown, shiny like those bobas kids had in their teas these days. The only other person with eyes like— well shit, if that dipshit cat Scooter knew you thought of it as a person, it would only lord over you even more. Scooter had similar dark eyes it used to manipulate you into doing absolutely everything.
When he turned, you caught the shape of his nose and fuck if it looked good. Big and bold with a curve that made him look like a statue unearthed from the ruins of Ancient Rome. A good place to sit if you were looking for one.
You scoffed, looking away from him as you accepted the gin and tonic with a quiet thanks.
“What are you hoping to gain, exactly?”
“Nothing you don’t want to give,” he said, his eyes darting down to your lips. You gripped the glass tight in your hands. It had been a while since you were around such attention. Well. There were some but none you bothered registering as attention.
“I’m good just seeing your pretty face until we finish our drinks and never see each other again.”
Simple enough. It wasn’t what you were expecting, but you appreciated the honesty. “To never seeing each other again?” You said, raising your glass.
“To never seeing each other again,” he said, raising his.
“So… why are you here drinking alone? At least I have an excuse.”
“You’re not drinking alone,” he said. “You’re drinking with me. And your excuse is that you came to a bar to reject a guy you can’t even find?”
“It’s rude to stand someone up. I have manners. And clearly, Randy doesn’t. And what kind of name is Randy anyway,” you huffed, taking a sip of your drink. Here you were as agreed upon despite being tired and wanting to do nothing but drink enough to fall asleep so you could work tomorrow. But fucking Randy was nowhere to be seen.
You knew everyone at the bar. It was the exclusive sort, entry restricted to people in a certain tax bracket— those who made enough to be taxed little to nothing. No one you could meet there would be interesting outside of work. It was the sort of place you went to for networking, not for fucking. Or romance. Not that you were looking for it. Something Gemma really wanted for you when she set you up.
“You’ve only talked to me since you arrived. Randy could be anyone here.”
“Oh, I know this place,” you said, waving your hand dismissively. “And I know everyone here. Black shirt there holds enough shares in Blackrock to be guillotined for the impending housing crisis. Bald guy flirting with that poor girl in the corner has a trad wife content creator who funds his failing businesses.”
“She looks young enough to be his daughter.”
“He’s not that old. Just unbelievably ugly.”
He snorted, “What about the old guy in the leather jacket?”
“He owns the building so he comes over all the time. Tried to hit on me and my girlfriend poorly once. And he’s old enough to actually to be my father.”
He asked you about others at the bar and you briefed him. At some point, you bought him a drink. Whiskey, neat. Same as what he had in hand when you very rudely mistook him for your date.
“And that’s why you were so sure I was Randy? Because you know everyone else here.”
“Yeah. Sorry about that. Take the debriefing as making up for my rudeness.”
“I would, but you haven’t told me about everyone in this bar.”
You scrunched up your nose at that, looking around the bar to see if you’d missed anyone.
“Who? I’ve told you about everyone here except the staff.”
“You haven’t told me about the beautiful woman in the navy suit,” he said, nodding to you. You should roll your eyes. Be rude or refuse to tell him about yourself. But your behind remained glued to the seat.
“I run a construction business. What about you, stranger?”
“Real Estate. Maybe we could do business together.”
“Yeah? Is this how you find people to do business with?”
“Not very sustainable to only find business with women who reject me.”
“Are you always this cocky?”
“Oh always, but especially when a woman rejects me before introducing herself.”
“I was rejecting Randy.”
He whispered your nickname, a name only your friends and family used. You hadn’t told him that. Hadn’t introduced yourself at all. He smiled apologetically, his big brown eyes in full force to endear you further to him.
“It’s Harry, by the way. Harry Castillo. Gemma calls me Randy because of an unfortunate incident in Intro to Project Management.”
“You lied to me!”
“And you were very rude. What a way to introduce yourself to someone,” he said with a shrug.
“I did say it’s not about Randy— you. I was in a long term relationship until recently and I’m just not looking for anything serious now.”
“I’m not either. I’m fresh out of a serious relationship and I came here only because Gemma insisted.”
“She’s allergic to staying out of people’s business.”
“Tell me about it,” he scoffed and the two of you shared a laugh.
You sighed, eyes darting all over his face. And elsewhere. He was built well. Tall enough, broad chest narrowing into a V at his waist. Arms that didn’t seem to be for vanity’s sake. He looked strong, not like a man getting a personal trainer and steroids for his mid life crisis. His hands were fucking huge. If you didn’t know better, you would’ve thought he was holding a small glass. His fingers were thick and fuck it’d been so long and your vibrator was good but you missed a warm body against yours.
“So… what did a woman do to fumble you?” You asked.
“Cheated on me with a bartender ex who still has roommates.”
“Shit, that’d do it.”
“He turned out to be the love of her life, so…” he shrugged, his sad smile tugging at your heart. “How did you fumble yours?”
“Ouch. You think I fucked up?”
“Yeah. I don’t see anyone fumbling you,” he said, his thumb brushing his mustache as he gazed at
you appreciatively. “I mean, look at you.” He touched his bottom lip with his thumb and nodded towards you. From anyone else, the gesture would’ve felt sleazy. You shuddered under his eyes, a part of you glad that you could still feel things like this but another part feeling guilty. Like you were cheating.
“She fumbled me, I’ll have you know.”
“Yeah? What did she do?”
You shrugged, a sad smile finding its way to your lips. “I proposed and she went and got cancer about it. I would’ve just accepted a no, like jeez what a drama queen.”
“I’m sorry,” he said, voice low but not laced with the icky sympathy that made you angry and uncomfortable.
“It’s okay. Time has passed since she…” you trailed, clearing your throat and looking away. It felt strange talking about her to someone who never knew her. Strange to be talking to someone in a situation you wouldn’t have been if only she was still there.
“So that makes it two women I know who rejected you,” you said, needing to say something to clear the air of the dead girlfriend conversation. The more it lingered, the more uncomfortable it made people.
“Still only one, same as you. You rejected Randy, not me.”
“You are Randy!”
“You were having fun with me until you realized I’m Gemma’s friend. And what kind of name is Randy anyway,” he said, repeating your own words back to you.
You wanted to know what how he earned the name. Randy. You wanted to coax him into telling you his little secrets. See if he was just as interesting inside as he was outside. “Gemma isn’t such a terrible friend after all. Maybe we should listen to her.”
“That line often work for you?” You asked.
“Yeah, I tell pretty women we should fuck because my friend said so. Works out great.”
You laughed, but looked down at your lap, guilty you laughed so easily for someone who wasn’t her.
If Gemma trusted him… It was a safe option. One night and never see him again.
You leaned towards him and ran your hand up his arm from elbow to bicep. You stopped and gave him a squeeze, biting back a whimper when you felt how firm he was. You tilted your head a little and regarded him carefully, your voice low and sultry when you said, “I think we should fuck, Harry. My friend said we should.”
“Line works when you say it,” he said, bridging the distance between you. He looked into your eyes and then your lips and back at your eyes, a silent request for permission. Fueled by your two gins and tonic, you moved to kiss him.
Harry was a gentleman but was no prude. He kissed slowly but without hesitation, soft lips firm against yours. His mustache poked and tickled, a novel sensation not wholly bad. You allowed yourself to cup his cheek, your thumb drawing patterns into skin. A patch of skin without hair found you and you traced its shape as you relished in the taste of whiskey on his lips. It was different from kissing women, kissing her. It’d been so long since you kissed a man and you found you didn’t hate it. A large hand came up to your knee, caressing gently, and you gasped softly. For your part, you slid one hand over his arm, the other busying itself with the back of his neck.
You wanted to be closer, sit on his lap and press yourself against his chest. Soon, your hand made its way down his neck, landing on his chest. He moaned into the kiss as you explored him, all broad and hard muscle beneath his sweater that contradicted him with its softness. A tingle ran through your body when he touched a sensitive spot in the back of your neck. A whimper escaped you despite yourself and he seemed to have caught on. His thumb went over the spot slowly, repeatedly, and you gasped softly from the feeling. You pulled away, the first to need air. He smelled good, you realized when you remembered to breathe.
His eyes were studying you, really looking in a way that was too much. Too deep. You looked away, your heart beats hammering away in your ears.
Too much. Too much. Too much. But you resisted the urge to up and run.
She wouldn’t want you drinking yourself to sleep every night. Told you as much herself. Asked you to promise you’d try.
His eyebrows furrowed slightly and the space between them scrunched up, showing off lines of his age but also making those brown eyes more lethal.
“Harry?”
“Mmm?”
“Did you drive here?”
When he nodded, you said, “I’m going home now. You can follow me. No staying the night. Just…drive off when we’re done. Is that okay with you?”
“Sounds perfect.”
⌘ ⌘ ⌘
Pedro Pascal character fics masterlist here
Follow my sideblog @chocofountain-notifs and turn the notifications on to be notified when I post fics
My ask box is open for Harry Castillo thoughts and headcannons
230 notes · View notes
helvegen-s · 3 months ago
Text
Tumblr media
do I wanna know?
Hozier's version
an Oscar Piastri one-shot
Summary: Oscar Piastri wasn't looking for love when he met Amélie in a Monaco nightclub. But their undeniable chemistry sparks a passionate connection that quickly becomes something more. As their secret relationship deepens, her surname, Vasseur, becomes the real problem.
Word count: 12k (stoppp, so long but so worth it)
TW: emotional manipulation, gaslighting, sexually suggestive content, alcohol, strong language...
A/N: I DID IT. Another day, another one-shot. I love Oscar with all my heart. I swear I’ve done everything to make this as little angsty and as least sad as possible. I hope you enjoy it <3
My previous one-shot, Step by step, has received so much love. I adore you all, and thank you for the reblogs, for the comments and the likes!
have in mind that English is not my first nor my second language, excuse any mistakes that you might find
Tumblr media
Monaco at night had a different glow. It wasn’t just the shimmer of lights reflecting on the sea or the lingering echo of engines that still seemed to vibrate in the air. It was the luxury, the exclusivity—the feeling that anything could happen in a city that never truly slept.
Oscar Piastri wasn’t the kind of guy who frequented nightclubs. Not because he didn’t like having fun, but because the idea of being surrounded by strangers, with deafening music and alcohol flowing freely, wasn’t exactly his scene. But a couple of friends had come to visit him at his new apartment in Monaco, and after a few beers and plenty of teasing about how boring he was, they had managed to drag him there.
The club was a chaos of strobe lights and moving bodies. The music, a heavy, immersive beat, pulsed through the floor and into his chest. Oscar stayed in a corner, a drink in his hand, pretending to enjoy himself while his friends disappeared into the crowd.
That was when he saw her.
She moved with an almost insolent confidence, the kind of presence that made people turn their heads without even realizing it. She was dressed in black, her loose hair falling in soft waves, her smirk suggesting she already knew something the rest didn’t. Oscar wasn’t the type to stare at just anyone, but there was something about her that kept his gaze locked.
When their eyes met, she didn’t look away. Instead, she smiled, amused, as if she could read exactly what was going through his mind.
And then she walked over.
"You don’t look like someone who enjoys places like this," she said, leaning in just enough for her voice to be heard over the music.
Oscar raised an eyebrow.
"And what kind of person do I look like?"
"Someone who’s already calculating how much longer they need to stay before they can leave without looking like a buzzkill."
Oscar let out a laugh.
"And what about you? Are you the life of the party?"
She shrugged, her expression shameless.
"Could be."
Oscar couldn’t help but smile. There was something about her attitude, the way she didn’t give him a break, that had him completely hooked.
"Are you always this quick with words?"
"Are you always this easy to throw off?" she shot back.
He laughed again, more at ease than he expected to be. He wasn’t usually like this with strangers. He didn’t usually let himself go this fast. But with her, it felt inevitable.
They stayed like that, challenging each other with words and smiles, until conversation was no longer enough. He wasn’t sure who made the first move—if it was her or him. Maybe, in the end, it didn’t matter. The only thing that did was the exact moment their lips met in the middle of the dance floor, with the music pounding around them and the world shrinking to that single instant.
Oscar didn’t know her name. He didn’t know who she was or where she was from. All he knew was that the night had just become a lot more interesting.
The kiss tasted like gin and danger. The kind that arrived without warning, set skin on fire, and became impossible to ignore.
Oscar wasn’t thinking too much when he had her this close. He wasn’t thinking about the loud club, his friends, or anything other than the way she smiled against his lips, as if this were a game she already knew she was going to win.
His hand instinctively slid to her waist, pulling her closer, feeling the way her body fit against his like they’d done this before, like it was meant to happen. She didn’t pull away—on the contrary, her fingers tangled in his hair, tugging gently, just to tease him.
"Do you always kiss strangers like this?" she whispered when they pulled apart just a fraction.
Oscar smiled, still holding her.
"No. Do you?"
"Neither do I." She leaned in again, barely grazing his lips with hers, tempting him. "But today seems like a good day to start."
Oscar chuckled lowly, unable to resist the effect she had on him. This wasn’t normal. It wasn’t what he usually did. But something about her made him want to play along, to fall helplessly into the pull of her presence.
The music shifted to something slower, more intimate. She took advantage of it, letting her hands trace the edges of his shirt while looking at him with that wicked amusement.
"Do you dance, driver?"
Oscar frowned, half amused, half confused.
"How do you know I’m a driver?"
She tilted her head, pretending to think.
"The way you move. Besides, this is Monaco. Everyone’s a driver here."
"That sounds like a very well-crafted lie."
"Could be." She leaned in again, her lips brushing against the curve of his jaw. "Does that bother you?"
No. It didn’t. Not when he had her this close, the dance floor spinning around them, and the feeling that this was all a mistake—but the kind worth making.
Oscar took her hand and spun her effortlessly, making her laugh. They danced without a plan, without thinking too much about the rest of the world. Her body felt light against his, her laughter vibrating against his skin every time they pushed the limits a little further.
Until, in a moment of clarity, Oscar leaned in and whispered in her ear,
"You haven’t told me your name."
She stopped, looking at him with a spark in her eyes.
"Do you really need it?"
Yes. Probably. But the way she said it, the way she smiled afterward, made him hesitate.
Because maybe, just for tonight, he didn’t need it at all.
Oscar watched her, waiting for an answer. She only smiled, stretching the silence just enough to keep him on edge.
"Amélie," she finally said, savoring each syllable of her own name.
Oscar nodded, repeating it in his mind, making sure not to forget it. Amélie. It suited her.
"Nice name."
"I know."
Oscar laughed. God, she was unbearable. Unbearable and utterly fascinating in equal measure.
They kept dancing, though the music no longer mattered. What mattered were their hands gliding over each other’s skin, the whispers in their ears, the way their lips brushed together, turning into something more. The attraction between them was like an electric current, a dangerous game neither of them seemed willing to lose.
Amélie leaned in, her lips just a breath away.
"Let’s get out of here."
Oscar didn’t think twice.
The Mediterranean breeze was warm as they walked through the streets of Monaco, away from the noise of the club, adrenaline still coursing through their veins.
"Your place or mine?" Amélie asked, hands tucked into the pockets of her jacket.
Oscar hesitated for a second. His friends would be crashing at his apartment, and the idea of going back with her only to find a couple of drunk idiots passed out on the couch wasn’t exactly appealing. His mind also flashed to the countless unopened boxes, unpacked suitcases, and unassembled furniture piled up in his new place.
"Yours."
"Good choice." She smiled but didn’t say anything else. She simply started walking, knowing he would follow.
Her apartment was in an elegant building near the port, with massive windows and a breathtaking view of the illuminated city.
"Nice place."
"It’s not bad." She shrugged off her jacket with a swift motion, letting it fall onto a chair. Then she turned to face him, that same defiant look in her eyes. "Do you want something to drink or…?"
Oscar didn’t let her finish.
The tension that had been simmering between them all night exploded the moment their lips met again. It was different from the kiss at the club—more urgent, more desperate. Like every second they had spent holding back had only been a prelude to the real moment of the night.
Amélie smiled against his mouth and, in one swift move, pushed him back until his spine hit the wall.
"Are you always this easy?" she murmured, her fingers playing with the collar of his shirt.
Oscar let out a low chuckle.
"Are you always this bossy?"
"When necessary."
"I like it."
This time, he took control.
They stumbled through the apartment, kissing and laughing, too caught up in each other to care about bumping into furniture. Clothes disappeared along the way, leaving a trail neither of them bothered to follow.
The way Amélie moved was hypnotic, as if she was in charge without even trying. She pulled back just enough to look at him, her breath warm against his lips.
"If at any point you want to stop—"
Oscar cut her off before she could finish, kissing her again, deeper, more desperate. Amélie grinned against his lips before pulling him further into the apartment.
There was no rush, yet no hesitation either. They moved with an absurd level of synchronicity for two strangers, as if every touch had been rehearsed a hundred times before.
When the back of his legs hit the edge of the bed, he took the opportunity to flip their dynamic, pinning her beneath him with ease.
"So, you like competing off-track too?" she teased, fingers tracing down his back.
Oscar lowered his head to her neck, pressing slow kisses against her skin.
"Always."
Amélie exhaled softly, letting the heat of the moment consume everything.
That night was one to remember.
Because, even though neither of them knew it yet, it was a night that would change everything.
Oscar woke up to sunlight filtering through the curtains.
He blinked a few times, trying to get his bearings. It took him a second to remember where he was—the spacious bedroom, the messy sheets, the lingering scent of perfume and warm skin in the air.
And then, the body beside him.
Amélie was lying on her stomach, her hair a tangled mess on the pillow, the sheet barely covering her back. Her breathing was soft, completely oblivious to his wakefulness.
Oscar rested his head on the pillow and watched her for a moment. He remembered every detail of the night before—the taste of gin on her lips, the way she laughed against his skin, how they had lost themselves in each other without holding back. It had been wild and sweet at the same time, like they were on the edge of devouring each other yet somehow knew exactly how to touch.
Definitely, one of those nights you don’t forget.
But now came the tricky part—the mornings.
It was never exactly awkward, but it was never simple either. There was something about waking up in an unfamiliar bed, with the faint haze of a night too good to regret, that always brought the inevitable question: Now what?
As if sensing his gaze, Amélie shifted slightly and murmured something unintelligible before cracking her eyes open.
"Mmm… you’re still here," she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep.
Oscar raised an eyebrow.
"Did you expect me to sneak out in the middle of the night?"
"I didn’t take you for a coward," she said, a lazy smile tugging at her lips.
Oscar chuckled. He propped himself up on his elbow, taking her in properly for the first time without the dim club lights or the haze of lust clouding his perception. He noticed new details—the way her skin caught the morning light, the faint scar on her collarbone, the relaxed yet mischievous glint in her eyes.
"Do you always analyze people this much when you wake up next to them?" Amélie asked, meeting his gaze.
"Do you always have a comeback ready?"
"I warned you last night."
Oscar smirked, shaking his head. He couldn’t help it. There was something about her that intrigued him. It wasn’t just that she was stunning or that the sex had been incredible. It was the way she carried herself, the confidence, the effortless way she set the pace without him even noticing.
She stretched lazily before sitting up, letting the sheet slide down to her waist.
"I’m making coffee," she announced, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed.
"Does that mean you're inviting me to stay?"
Amélie turned around, giving him a defiant look.
"It means that if you touch the coffee machine before it's done, I'll throw you out of my apartment shirtless."
Oscar let out a laugh and fell back onto the bed, arms resting behind his head.
"You're trouble."
"And you walked right into it with your eyes wide open, driver."
With a satisfied smile, Amélie disappeared into the kitchen, leaving Oscar with the certainty that this night wouldn’t be something he could forget so easily.
He lay there for a few more minutes, staring at the ceiling with a small smile. He couldn’t remember the last time a night had been like this. Not just incredible in the physical sense—because it had been, no question—but fun.
There was something about Amélie that kept him hooked, and that worried him a little. She wasn’t like him. She wasn’t like any other girl he’d been with before.
He sighed, running a hand down his face before getting up.
Gathering his clothes scattered around the room, he pulled his pants halfway up as he walked out toward the kitchen.
The apartment was modern and spacious, with a spectacular view of Monaco from the floor-to-ceiling windows. In the distance, Amélie’s silhouette moved effortlessly between the coffee machine and the shelves, wearing his shirt—barely buttoned.
Oscar leaned against the doorway, crossing his arms.
"Nice shirt."
Amélie didn’t even turn around.
"Nice coffee machine," she shot back. "Which you still can’t touch."
He chuckled, stepping closer until his hip brushed against hers at the counter.
"And what if I need caffeine to function?"
She turned her head just enough to give him a look filled with teasing amusement.
"You're an F1 driver, not an office worker with a coffee addiction."
"We all have our weaknesses."
Amélie smirked, as if considering his words for a moment, before focusing back on her coffee.
The coffee machine bubbled softly as the rich aroma filled the kitchen. Amélie, arms crossed and feigning exasperation, watched Oscar stir the scrambled eggs he had insisted on cooking—with infuriating ease.
"Seriously, you don’t have to cook," she repeated for the third time.
"And yet, here I am."
"This isn’t your house."
"No, but it’s not a restaurant either, so if I want a decent meal, I’d rather make it myself."
Amélie huffed, leaning against the counter with her coffee cup in hand.
"Are you implying that I can’t cook?"
Oscar shot her an amused look.
"I haven’t seen any evidence that you can."
"You're incredibly arrogant for someone cooking with my pan in my kitchen."
"I call it survival," he said with a shrug.
Their dynamic was captivating. Amélie fired off comebacks at lightning speed, but Oscar kept up, responding with dry, precise remarks. There was no tension, no awkward pauses. It felt as if they had known each other for years, as if this was a routine between them.
As the eggs finished cooking, Oscar glanced toward the living room. From the kitchen, he had the perfect angle to see the main wall, and that’s when he noticed it.
Above the TV, hung proudly, was a massive painting.
It wasn’t a photograph, but a stunningly detailed painting of Monza’s circuit, featuring the faces of Michael Schumacher and Rubens Barrichello, dressed in their iconic Ferrari red suits, holding their trophies with beaming smiles.
Oscar raised an eyebrow.
"Is that Monza?"
Amélie, mid-sip of coffee, glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.
"Mhm."
Oscar set down the spatula and turned fully toward the painting.
"It’s incredible."
"It is."
"Did you buy it?"
"No."
Oscar narrowed his eyes, noting how she didn’t elaborate.
"Are you a Formula 1 fan?"
"Mmm… not actively."
"You have a giant painting of Schumacher and Barrichello in your living room, Amélie. I find that hard to believe."
She sighed, as if she had been expecting this conversation.
"It was my father’s. He gave it to me when I bought this apartment."
Oscar tilted his head.
"Is your father a fan?"
"Let’s just say he’s very involved in motorsport."
A small alarm went off in Oscar’s head. Something wasn’t quite adding up, but before he could ask more, Amélie set her cup down and crossed her arms.
"And yes, I know who you are."
He tensed slightly.
"Oh."
"I didn’t sleep with you because you’re famous."
Oscar let out a quiet laugh, surprised by her bluntness.
"I didn’t think you did."
"Good. Because I didn’t."
They held each other’s gaze for a moment. Amélie’s expression was calm, but with that ever-present challenge in her eyes that made her impossible to ignore. Oscar felt there was more to this, something she wasn’t saying.
But for now, he let it go.
"The eggs are ready," he said, serving them onto two plates.
Amélie gave him a small smile and took hers.
"You’re a decent driver. Let’s see if you’re a decent cook too."
Oscar shook his head, chuckling as they sat down to eat.
Breakfast carried the same strangely effortless energy as the rest of the morning. Oscar couldn’t recall the last time he’d shared a moment like this with someone he’d just met. Maybe never.
They talked about everything and nothing. Amélie teased him about how meticulous he was with the scrambled eggs. Oscar told her the coffee was so strong it could wake the dead. She told him that if he couldn’t handle it, he probably wasn’t man enough to be in her kitchen.
Oscar could only laugh.
And then, it was time to leave.
"I’d stay longer," he said, leaning against the counter, "but I left my friends at a club, and I still don’t know if they’re alive or if one of them ended up in a ditch."
Amélie chuckled.
"I’d say there’s an 80% chance they’re sleeping on your couch and a 20% chance they’re in jail."
"That’s exactly why I need to check."
She set her cup in the sink and nodded.
"Alright."
But neither of them moved.
Oscar pulled his phone from his pocket and held it up.
"Want to exchange numbers?"
Amélie raised an eyebrow, as if she hadn’t expected that, but didn’t hesitate for long before taking her own phone and typing her contact into his.
"Call me if your friends are dead. I can help you hide the bodies."
"I’ll keep that in mind," Oscar joked, saving her number.
And then, the real problem arose: how to say goodbye?
A simple “bye”? Too cold.
A hug? He wasn’t sure if that was right.
A kiss? Maybe too intimate for what they really were—two strangers who had just spent the night together.
But when their eyes met, the decision made itself.
Oscar leaned in slightly, and Amélie didn’t step back. Their lips barely brushed—a short kiss, nothing like the intensity of the night before, but charged with something else. Something harder to define.
When they pulled away, Amélie smiled, that mischievous glint in her eyes.
"Don’t let it get to your head, Piastri."
Oscar laughed, shaking his head as he stepped toward the door.
"See you around, Amélie."
"See you."
And with that, he left.
Though, as he walked out of the building, he couldn’t shake the feeling that it was only a matter of time before he saw her again.
Tumblr media
Oscar entered his apartment in Monaco, his body exhausted and his mind scattered. The weekend's race was still buzzing in his head, memories of the paddock and strategy meetings blending with the roar of the engines. He knew he should take a shower, eat something decent, and, most of all, sleep.
But the moment he crossed the threshold, he thought of her.
It had been weeks since he last saw her. Neither of them had written, not even a casual message, as if the night they spent together had been nothing more than a fleeting moment, not something strong enough to leave a mark.
Oscar dropped onto the couch, rubbing his eyes. He had no reason to text her. No excuse. But before he could think too much about it, his fingers were already moving over the screen.
🟠 Oscar: "If you want to see me, come over. I'm exhausted."
The possibility that she wouldn’t reply crossed his mind. It was late. And if he hadn’t bothered to reach out before, why would she now?
But against all odds, his phone vibrated instantly.
🔴 Amélie: "What kind of invitation is that? Doesn't sound very tempting."
Oscar let out a quiet laugh.
🟠 Oscar: "It's the best I can offer in this state."
This time, Amélie took longer to reply. He pictured her with her phone in hand, debating whether to accept or keep playing along a little longer.
🔴 Amélie: "Alright. But I’m bringing dinner."
🟠 Oscar: "No objections here."
🔴 Amélie: "You should have some. I might bring something terrible just to see your face when you try it."
🟠 Oscar: "If you poison me, you’ll pay for it."
🔴 Amélie: "I love a man who takes risks."
Oscar shook his head, and as he wrote his address in the chat, he couldn’t help the smile tugging at his lips.
Whatever this was, he liked it.
The doorbell rang about forty minutes later.
Dressed in sweatpants and an old T-shirt, Oscar made his way to the door unhurriedly. When he opened it, Amélie stood there, a paper bag in hand and a half-smile on her lips.
“Don’t ask what’s for dinner,” she said before he could say a word.
Oscar arched an eyebrow as he stepped aside to let her in.
“That sounds concerning.”
“Come on, trust me.”
She took off her jacket and tossed it over the couch with a familiarity they probably shouldn’t have yet. Oscar didn’t comment on it, but his gaze flickered to the jacket for a second before he shut the door behind her.
“I hope you’re not expecting anything gourmet,” she warned, pulling containers from the bag.
Oscar leaned against the counter, watching her.
“Honestly, as long as I don’t have to cook, I’ll take anything.”
Amélie pulled out two boxes of pasta from an Italian restaurant.
“Not much effort, huh?”
She shot him a sharp look.
“You wound me. This is from one of the best places in Monaco.”
Oscar opened one of the boxes, and the second the aroma hit him, he had to admit—it looked amazing.
“Alright, point for you.”
They sat on the couch, legs crossed casually, no rush. They ate in a comfortable atmosphere, filled with sarcastic remarks and glances that lingered just a little too long.
“So,” Amélie said at some point, twirling her fork in her pasta, “how does it feel to be home after the races?”
Oscar shrugged.
“Quiet. Maybe too quiet.”
She raised an eyebrow.
“Does that mean you missed the chaos?”
Oscar watched her for a second before replying, amusement in his voice.
“I think it means I missed the person who brings it.”
Amélie smiled but didn’t reply right away. Still, in her eyes, Oscar saw something—a flicker of recognition, of acceptance.
This game between them was far from over.
Amélie held Oscar’s gaze for a few seconds before flashing a lazy smile.
“I’m not sure if that’s a compliment or an accusation,” she said, taking another bite of pasta.
“A bit of both.”
She let out a low chuckle.
“I’ll take it as a compliment.”
They kept eating, their conversation flowing as easily as their playful jabs. There were no awkward silences, no need to fill the gaps with unnecessary words. It was strange. Strange because Oscar wasn’t usually this comfortable with someone he barely knew.
But Amélie wasn’t just anyone.
And that’s what kept him hooked.
When they finished eating, she set her takeout container on the coffee table and leaned back on the couch with the ease of someone who had no intention of leaving anytime soon.
“I have to admit, I wasn’t expecting you to text me,” she said suddenly.
Oscar glanced at her while finishing his last bite.
“Oh yeah?”
“No. You seemed like the type of driver who disappears after one night.”
He raised an eyebrow.
“That’s what you think of me?”
Amélie tilted her head slightly.
“I don’t know. I’m still deciding.”
Oscar licked his lips, amused.
“And how’s my evaluation going so far?”
She pretended to think about it for a moment before answering.
“A solid seven out of ten.”
Oscar let out a laugh.
“Just a seven?”
“Mm-hmm.”
“What would get me a ten?”
Amélie turned her head to look at him, and Oscar caught the subtle glint of challenge in her eyes.
“You’ll have to figure that out.”
The air between them shifted, almost imperceptibly. It wasn’t an invitation, but it wasn’t a rejection either. Amélie kept him right on the edge of what was safe and what wasn’t, and Oscar wasn’t sure which one tempted him more.
He studied her in silence for a moment.
“Do you want a drink?” he asked finally.
Amélie smiled.
“Only if you have decent wine.”
Oscar stood up, shaking his head.
“Picky.”
“Always.”
He walked to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of red wine he had stashed away. He wasn’t exactly a wine connoisseur, but he hoped it was good enough for his guest. When he returned to the living room with two glasses, Amélie had already changed positions on the couch, sitting with her legs tucked beneath her.
“I’ll give you an extra point if it’s good,” she remarked as Oscar poured her a glass.
“Then you’d better lie if it’s not.”
She laughed softly before taking a sip.
Oscar watched her as she did, surprised by how much he enjoyed having her in his space.
“Approved,” she finally said, handing him back the glass with an amused look.
“Great. So am I at an eight now?”
Amélie tilted her head.
“That depends on how the night ends.”
Oscar leaned back against the couch, smirking.
“Interesting.”
And somehow, they both knew the night was far from over.
Eventually, the wine was forgotten on the table.
He wasn’t exactly sure how it happened. One joke led to another, a smile turned into a fleeting touch, and now Amélie was straddling him, her legs tangled with his, her lips caught in a kiss that had no intention of ending anytime soon.
Oscar’s hand slid down her waist, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath the fabric of her shirt. Amélie let out a laugh against his mouth before pulling back slightly, her eyes gleaming with amusement.
“For someone who was so tired, you have an impressive amount of energy,” she teased, not bothering to hide the playful lilt in her voice.
Oscar chuckled, his fingers still tracing lazy circles on her waist.
“Must be the high-quality dinner you brought,” he shot back with equal sarcasm.
Amélie arched an eyebrow.
“Then I should feed you more often.”
“Good idea. But, to be fair, it’s not just the food.”
“Oh, no?”
Oscar tilted his head, his lips grazing the skin of her neck.
“Let’s just say the company helps, too.”
Amélie smiled, sliding a hand around the back of his neck, pulling him closer.
“You’re more charming than you let on, Piastri.”
“And you’re more dangerous than you look.”
She let out a soft laugh before kissing him again, her fingers tangling in his hair. And for the second time in his life, Oscar let himself be swept away by Amélie without a second thought.
Somehow, between laughter, sharp comebacks, and hands growing bolder by the second, they ended up in Oscar’s bedroom. It was a whirlwind of discarded clothes, breathless whispers, and a crackling electricity that filled every inch of space. Amélie was a storm—unpredictable, defiant, impossible to ignore. And Oscar surrendered to her without hesitation, without caring that they barely knew each other, without worrying about what it meant.
Because in that moment, the only thing that mattered was her.
Tumblr media
The first thing Oscar noticed upon waking was the faint morning light filtering through the curtains. The second was the warmth beside him—the shape of Amélie beneath the sheets.
For a moment, he simply lay there, watching her in the dim light. Her breathing was slow and steady, her hair a tangled mess against the pillow. She looked peaceful, nothing like the woman who challenged him with every word when she was awake.
Oscar smiled to himself before stretching slightly, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle in his muscles.
"Do you always stare at people when they’re sleeping?" Amélie’s voice, husky from sleep, pulled him from his thoughts.
Oscar blinked, a little surprised to find her awake.
"Only when they try to kill me with their sense of humor," he replied, smirking.
Amélie cracked one eye open, amusement flickering in her gaze.
"Don't blame me if you can’t handle it."
Oscar let out a low laugh, shaking his head.
"I might need some intensive training."
"I doubt it. You handled yourself pretty well last night."
He raised an eyebrow.
"Pretty well?"
Amélie shrugged, feigning indifference, but the smirk tugging at her lips gave her away.
"I don’t know... I might need a second evaluation to be sure."
Oscar studied her for a second before rolling over, pinning her beneath him once again.
"That can be arranged."
And before she could say anything else, he kissed her, swallowing the breathless laugh that slipped from her lips.
They weren’t exactly sure how they made it work, but every time Oscar returned to Monaco, somehow, they ended up together.
It wasn’t planned. They didn’t text ahead of time or make promises to see each other again. It just happened—Oscar would come home after a race weekend, drop his bag, sink into the couch, and before he could think too much about it, he was already typing out a message to Amélie.
And she always answered.
Some nights, she was the one who showed up at his door with takeout, her hair tied up, a playful smirk on her lips, as if the last thing she wanted to do was admit she’d been waiting for that message too. Other times, he was the one crossing the city, ringing her doorbell with some vague excuse about ordering too much food and not wanting to eat alone.
Either way, the outcome was always the same.
An accidental touch on the couch that turned into something more. Oscar’s hands finding their way to her waist, tangling in her hair as he kissed her with the same intensity as the first time. Amélie murmuring something teasing against his lips before pushing him onto the mattress, or him pulling her into his arms, refusing to let her get too far. The feeling that every night with her was an inevitable spiral, a pull neither of them could resist.
It was easy. Natural. As if it couldn’t be any other way.
But there was something—something Oscar couldn’t quite figure out.
Every time he mentioned the idea of going out, Amélie’s answer was always the same.
"Go out? For what?"
Sometimes, she said it with a smirk. Other times, just a simple shrug, as if the thought of walking through Monaco together or going to a restaurant was unnecessary. And in the end, they always stayed in, watching a movie neither of them really paid attention to.
Oscar swore it didn’t bother him. It really didn’t. They didn’t need to go out to enjoy each other’s company. They didn’t need formal dates or candlelit dinners to keep doing whatever this was.
And yet, there was something about the way Amélie avoided it that didn’t quite sit right with him.
He didn’t push. He didn’t ask.
At least, not yet.
Until one day, in a surge of something he couldn’t quite name, he decided to push back.
"Why don’t you ever want to go out with me?"
It was blunt, direct. They were in her living room, a movie playing in the background, a half-eaten pizza between them. Amélie, her legs draped over his lap, looked up, caught off guard by the question.
"Where’s that coming from?"
Oscar held her gaze.
"From the fact that every time I suggest it, you dodge it."
She picked up a slice of pizza and took a bite, far too calm.
"Because I don’t like going out."
"That’s not it." He shook his head. "It’s going out with me that you don’t want."
Amélie chewed in silence, eyes locked on his. For a second, Oscar thought she’d throw back a sarcastic remark, a joke to deflect the conversation. But instead, she just sighed and set the pizza down.
"I don’t want you to take this the wrong way," she finally said. "I like what we have. I like you. But I’d rather keep it… like this."
"Like this?"
"Private."
Oscar frowned.
"Private or secret?"
She didn’t answer immediately.
And that was enough for Oscar to understand the difference.
"I’m not saying we have to make our… whatever this is, public—nothing like that," he said, trying to keep his tone steady. "I just want to understand why the idea of going to a damn restaurant with me bothers you so much."
Amélie crossed her arms, her expression hardening.
"It doesn’t bother me. I just don’t see the need. We’re fine like this, aren’t we?"
"Are we?" Oscar let out a dry laugh, running a hand through his hair. "Because, honestly, it doesn’t feel like it."
She clicked her tongue, as if the conversation was testing her patience.
"Oscar—"
"No, seriously. I like being with you. I don’t know what this is, and I don’t care about putting a label on it, but… I feel like I only exist within these walls. Like I’m a secret you’d rather keep hidden."
The atmosphere in the room shifted in an instant.
Amélie parted her lips, as if to respond, but said nothing.
Oscar let out a slow breath, rubbing his face with his hands.
"Look, I don’t want to be the guy who makes a big deal out of this. We’re not together, I have no right to demand anything from you, but—"
"Exactly." Her voice was sharper than usual. "You have no right to demand anything from me."
Oscar blinked, taken aback.
"It’s not a demand, Amélie. It’s a conversation."
She shook her head, exasperated.
"There always has to be a problem, doesn’t there? We can’t just enjoy what we have without overanalyzing it."
Oscar felt something inside him tighten even more.
"I’m not questioning what we have. I’m questioning why we have to keep it hidden."
"Because it’s easier that way."
The answer came instantly. But the way she said it… Oscar saw something in her eyes. Something she was trying to hide.
"Easier for who?" he asked quietly.
Amélie clenched her jaw, looking away.
And there it was. The confirmation he didn’t want.
Oscar felt a weight in his chest, an uncomfortable knot in his throat.
He stood up from the couch.
"Okay," he said, his tone colder than he expected.
Amélie frowned.
"Okay what?"
"Okay, if that’s what you want, I won’t push."
She got to her feet too, watching him closely.
"I’m not saying you matter less to me just because I don’t want to be seen with you in public."
"No, but it sure feels like it."
Anger flickered in her eyes for a split second, but she said nothing.
Oscar grabbed his keys from the table.
"I’m gonna go."
"Seriously?"
"Yeah."
Amélie looked at him, a mix of confusion and wounded pride in her expression.
"I thought you weren’t the kind of guy who walks away in the middle of an argument."
Oscar turned to the door.
"I also didn’t think you were the kind of person who was afraid to be seen with me."
He didn’t wait for a response.
He walked out, closing the door behind him.
And even though he tried to shake it off, tried to convince himself he had no right to feel this way, the truth was that the idea of being just a secret to her burned more than he was willing to admit.
The days turned into weeks.
Oscar fell back into his routine, throwing himself into the world of F1 with an almost obsessive intensity. More hours in the simulator, more technical meetings, more training until exhaustion. Anything to keep his mind off her. But no matter how hard he tried, Amélie always found a way to creep back in.
He saw her in the most absurd moments. In the reflection of a window when he least expected it. In a woman’s laughter at a restaurant that sounded too much like hers. In the damn jasmine scent that had once lingered on his pillow. And he hated it. Hated it because she was the one who walked away. Because she was the one who put up walls between them. And yet, he was the one paying the price.
He swore he wouldn’t reach out. Told himself he had his pride. But every time he landed in Monaco after a race, the battle started all over again. He turned off his phone before temptation could win. Repeated to himself that she wasn’t worth it, that if she wanted him out of her life, he wasn’t going to beg to be let back in.
But, fuck, it was getting harder.
Amélie, for her part, stood by her decision. But with every passing day, it became more difficult.
Meetings with investors and networking events became her escape. She made sure her schedule was packed, leaving no room for solitude—no chance for her mind to wander where it shouldn’t. But the problem was that even in a crowded room, her thoughts always found their way back to Oscar.
Every time she saw a headline about him, every time his name came up in a passing conversation with her father, her chest tightened. She wasn’t searching for him, but the world insisted on reminding her.
And the worst part? At night, when she closed her eyes, guilt consumed her.
She had fallen for him more than she ever wanted to admit. More than she should have. And by the time she realized it, it was too late. Because she knew that if she had stayed with him, she would have dragged him into a scandal, into a shadow he’d never escape.
But that didn’t make it hurt any less.
She let him go to protect him.
So why did it feel like she was doing the wrong thing?
And then, the invitation came.
Monza. Ferrari’s home turf. The race that electrified the entire country.
Her father’s voice had been calm, expectant, as if he already knew what her answer would be before she even said it. "It’s been years since you’ve been to a race," he had remarked casually. "Come. Enjoy yourself for once."
She knew exactly what it meant. It wasn’t just an invitation; it was a reminder of where she came from, of the legacy she couldn’t escape no matter how hard she tried.
And more than anything, she knew Oscar would be there.
He would see her. He would learn the truth—who she really was, who she had been all along. And maybe, just maybe, he would hate her for it.
But what did it matter anymore?
They weren’t together. They never had been.
She told herself that as she accepted the invitation, as she packed her bags, as she prepared to step into a world she had spent so long keeping separate from him.
For once, she wouldn’t think about consequences. She would let herself breathe. Even if it meant standing face to face with the one person she had tried so hard to forget.
Tumblr media
The roar of the engines filled the air, vibrating through her chest as Amélie stepped into the paddock. Monza was alive, electric with anticipation, and the sea of red surrounding her was almost suffocating.
She had been here as a kid, too many times to count, but this time was different. This time, she wasn’t just the daughter of a powerful man in motorsport. She wasn’t just another face in the Ferrari hospitality suite.
This time, Oscar was here.
And at some point, he would see her.
She exhaled slowly, adjusting the sunglasses perched on her nose, letting her expression settle into something unreadable. She had no reason to be nervous. She wasn’t here for him. She was here for her father, for Ferrari, for the world that had shaped her long before Oscar Piastri had stumbled into her life.
And yet, as she moved through the paddock, as she exchanged polite greetings and forced smiles, she felt the weight of it pressing against her chest.
Would he be angry? Confused? Would he even care?
She told herself it didn’t matter.
But then, she saw him.
Oscar was walking towards the McLaren garage, deep in conversation with an engineer, his expression serious—focused. But as if he could sense her presence, as if something in the air had shifted, he suddenly glanced up.
Their eyes met.
For a second, everything around them faded. The noise, the people, the flashing cameras—it all disappeared.
Oscar’s face didn’t betray much. There was no immediate reaction, no flash of surprise or recognition. But there was something in the way he held her gaze, something unreadable and sharp, that sent a shiver down her spine.
Then, just as quickly as it happened, he looked away.
And continued walking.
Amélie let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding.
So that was it.
Oscar didn’t understand why seeing her there had shaken him so much.
It wasn’t like she had no right to be in Monza. After all, she had once mentioned that her father was a big F1 fan. Maybe she had simply come to enjoy the weekend, like any other fan with the right connections to wander through the paddock without restrictions.
That had to be all.
And yet, something inside him twisted with discomfort.
He had spent weeks suppressing any impulse to look for her, forcing himself to bury her deep in his mind. But now, with just a single glance, she was back—settled in his head as if she had never left.
He wouldn’t give her the satisfaction of knowing she affected him.
So he did the only thing he could. He forced himself to look away, to keep walking as if nothing had happened.
But while his body moved forward, his mind stayed behind.
Because seeing her there, in a place so intimately tied to his world, made everything he had tried to forget resurface with even greater force.
The last time they had been together, she had looked at him with sadness before pulling away. Now, however, she seemed calm, indifferent, as if nothing between them had meant enough to leave a mark.
And for some reason, that infuriated him more than anything else.
The day of qualifying unfolded like any other. Oscar was focused on his team, on preparations, on lap times, on making sure his weekend in Monza was solid.
Or at least, that was what he was trying to do.
But every time he moved through the paddock, his eyes searched for her.
Not on purpose. Or at least, that’s what he kept telling himself.
And then, he saw her.
She was in the Ferrari garage, surrounded by mechanics in red overalls, laughing with them as if she were part of the family. One of the engineers handed her a water bottle with the same casualness as if he were passing it to a driver. Another whispered something in her ear, and Amélie rolled her eyes with a smile, giving him a light shove on the arm.
That wasn’t the attitude of a mere spectator.
But what truly made something tighten inside Oscar was when he saw Charles Leclerc approaching her.
The Monegasque driver greeted her with the familiarity of someone who had known her for a long time—an embrace that lasted too long, a kiss on each cheek. He spoke to her calmly, comfortably, with that ease that wasn’t shared with just anyone. Amélie responded just as naturally, with that half-smile Oscar knew all too well.
The same one she had once given him.
And suddenly, something twisted in his stomach with rage.
He didn’t know what hit him first.
How did she know Leclerc? Why had she never talked about him? She knew about Formula 1, she knew who Oscar was—why had she never mentioned she knew Charles? Especially when, in front of the Ferrari garage, they spoke like lifelong friends.
Or maybe it was something more.
Oscar’s mind began to spiral, to descend into the worst possible explanations.
Had Amélie done to Charles what she had done to him? Seduced him, lured him into her bed, had her fun, and then tossed him aside like nothing?
Maybe to Amélie, it had all been just a game.
Maybe he had never been more than a fleeting adventure, just another amusement in her world of luxury, connections, and opportunities he hadn’t even realized she had.
Maybe, while he burned inside trying to understand what had happened between them, she had already forgotten him completely.
Oscar could feel the anger building in his chest like a bomb about to explode. His jaw was clenched, his hands curled into fists, and no matter how hard he tried to focus on something else, his gaze kept drifting back to the Ferrari garage.
Back to her.
He didn’t know what infuriated him more.
The thought gnawed at him. Was there something between her and Charles? Had there ever been? Had he just been a passing distraction?
"Alright, mate, what the hell is wrong with you?"
Lando appeared beside him, arms crossed, his expression somewhere between concern and exasperation.
"Nothing."
"Nothing?" Lando scoffed. "Come on, Oscar. You’re standing there looking like you’re about to murder someone. I’ve seen that face before, and honestly, I’d rather you not make a scene right before qualifying."
Oscar let out a sharp breath, running a hand over the back of his neck.
"It’s just…" He pressed his lips together, struggling to find the right words. He didn’t want to talk about it. He didn’t want to say it out loud because that would make it real. But Lando was watching him with that look—the one that said I’m not leaving until you tell me—and Oscar knew there was no way out.
"It’s complicated."
Lando snorted.
"When is it not with you?"
Oscar shot him a murderous glare but continued anyway.
"I met someone. In Monaco. We… saw each other a few times. Okay, not a few, a lot. But we ended it. Or she did. Doesn’t matter. The point is, she’s here. In the Ferrari garage."
Lando blinked, processing the information.
"Okay… Wait. Are you telling me all this rage is over a girl?"
"She’s not just ‘a girl,’" Oscar growled before realizing he had just given himself away.
Lando raised his hands in surrender, but his eyes gleamed with the excitement of someone who had just stumbled upon something juicy and wasn’t about to let it go.
"Alright, alright. She’s not just a girl. She’s her. And what’s the problem with her?"
Oscar shook his head.
"It doesn’t make sense for her to be here. I mean, she told me her dad was an F1 fan, but this… This is something else. She moves around that garage like she lives there. Like she knows everyone."
Lando tilted his head, studying him. His gaze flickered toward the Ferrari garage, and suddenly, something in his expression shifted.
"Hold on a second… Are you telling me that the girl you were seeing is Amélie Vasseur?"
The surname hit Oscar like a sledgehammer.
Vasseur.
Ferrari’s team principal.
A hollow feeling settled in his stomach, quickly followed by a wave of fury that made his teeth clench so hard his jaw ached.
Everything clicked into place.
That’s why she was so comfortable in the garage. That’s why everyone treated her like family. That’s why Charles Leclerc knew her as if they had grown up together.
She had played him.
She had never told him the truth. Never even given him a hint of who she really was. And while he had spent weeks agonizing over what had happened between them, wondering if it had meant anything, she had simply moved on with her life like it was nothing.
His blood boiled.
If he had been angry before, now he saw nothing but red.
Lando was silent for a second before bursting into laughter.
"Wait, wait…" He leaned slightly toward Oscar, as if he couldn’t quite believe it. "Are you telling me you didn’t know who she was? Seriously?"
Oscar shot him a murderous glare, but that only made Lando laugh harder.
"Mate!" Lando exclaimed, still chuckling. "How the hell did you not recognize Vasseur’s daughter?"
"Because I’ve never seen her before. And she never told me" Oscar growled, feeling the anger rise in his throat like fire.
"But it was right in front of you! The French accent, the ‘I’m going to destroy you but with elegance’ sense of humor, the way she never shuts up—" Lando shook his head, grinning. "Damn, now that I think about it, it’s so obvious."
Oscar, however, wasn’t amused.
He was furious.
Not because she was Vasseur’s daughter. Not because she had been surrounded by the world of F1 her entire life.
But because she had never told him. Because she had kept everything from him. Because she had walked away without even giving him a damn chance to understand.
Because he, like an idiot, had thought that what they had mattered.
And now he realized that, to her, it had probably just been a game.
Tumblr media
Qualifying had been one of the best of his career.
Second place, right behind Lando. An incredible result for McLaren, a statement in Monza—Ferrari’s territory. But while the mechanics celebrated in the garage, while his team congratulated him, while the cameras captured his serious expression during the post-qualifying press conference, Oscar could only think about her.
About the last name she had never told him. About the laughter she had shared with Ferrari’s mechanics. About the way Charles Leclerc looked at her with the kind of familiarity that only came from having someone in your life for a very long time.
The anger still boiled inside him, pulsing with every breath, with every damn image his mind replayed.
He went straight to the hotel after the interviews, not lingering with the team, not responding to the congratulations with the enthusiasm expected of him. Locked in his room, he paced back and forth, replaying every moment, every conversation, every fucking lie disguised as omission.
Why?
Why had she never told him? Why had she let him make a fool of himself, thinking she was just another girl, when in reality, she belonged to this world even more than he did? Was it a game to her? Had she laughed at him once he was gone?
Every time he tried to sleep, his mind dragged him back into the same spiral. He tossed and turned, shifting positions over and over until finally, when the clock hit 3:00 AM, he made a decision.
He had had enough.
If he couldn’t sleep, she wouldn’t either.
Throwing on whatever clothes he could find, he grabbed his jacket and left the hotel without a second thought. Anger, frustration, and the need to confront her pushed him forward, stronger than reason. He walked through the rain, not caring that the water seeped into his clothes, not caring that his breathing was uneven from the fury coursing through him.
He knew where the Ferrari team was staying.
And when he arrived, soaked to the bone, he asked for Amélie Vasseur’s room at reception and went up without hesitation.
He didn’t even think before raising his fist and knocking.
Once.
Twice.
Three times.
There was movement on the other side.
Then, the door opened, and there she was.
Amélie blinked, still groggy, her hair a mess, wrapped in a sweatshirt far too big for her. It took a second for her to process what she was seeing—Oscar Piastri, drenched, his chest rising and falling with restrained fury, his eyes burning with something far more than just anger.
“Oscar?” Her voice was hoarse from sleep, but mostly, from sheer surprise.
He stared at her, silent for a moment, as if he needed to remind himself why he was there.
Then, with his jaw clenched, with the storm still raging inside his chest, he said,
“Tell me the truth.”
Amélie felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She knew exactly what he meant.
She sighed, casting a quick glance down the hallway before stepping aside to let him in. Oscar crossed the threshold without hesitation, dripping onto the floor with every step, shoulders tense, eyes locked onto her as if she were an enemy, not someone he had once spent entire nights with.
“Let me explain,” she started, closing the door behind her.
“Explain what?” Oscar let out a dry, humorless laugh. “How you played me this whole time? How you laughed at me while I thought—” He stopped abruptly, like saying it out loud would hurt even more.
Amélie felt the pang in her chest, but she kept her composure.
“I never laughed at you.”
“Oh, come on.” Oscar scoffed, running a hand through his wet hair. “Do you have any idea how fucking stupid I feel right now? The entire goddamn paddock knew except me. Lando knew, the engineers knew—Jesus, Amélie.”
Amélie clenched her jaw.
“Oscar—”
“And meanwhile, I was here wondering why you never wanted to be seen with me in public, why you always seemed like you were hiding something.” His words were sharp, cutting, like he wanted to hurt her just as much as he felt she had hurt him. “Was it fun? Did you enjoy watching me, completely clueless about who I was actually sleeping with?”
“It wasn’t like that!” Amélie snapped, her voice louder than she had intended.
Oscar fell silent for a second, taken aback by her reaction.
She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself.
“I didn’t do it to laugh at you. I didn’t do it to play with you. I did it for you, Oscar.”
He let out a bitter laugh.
“For me?”
“Yes.”
“Explain to me how lying to my face for months was for me, because, honestly, I’d love to understand.”
Amélie felt her own anger rise.
“Because if people found out about us, if it got out that we were together, the first thing they would do is question you.” She pointed at him, her voice firm. “They’d say you were with your rival’s daughter, that Ferrari was favoring you, that your seat at McLaren was in jeopardy. You don’t need that kind of shit on your shoulders.”
Oscar clenched his jaw.
“And who decided that was your problem?”
“It became my problem the moment this turned into something more. The moment it stopped being just a fling,” she shot back, her gaze burning into his. “Do you think it was easy? Do you think I wanted to walk away from you?”
“I don’t know what you wanted, Amélie. You never said anything, you never explained anything.”
Silence fell between them like a heavy wall.
For a moment, Amélie saw something in Oscar’s eyes beyond the anger.
Something that hurt even more than his words.
Disappointment.
The silence between them was thick, heavy with everything left unsaid.
Oscar was breathing heavily, water still dripping from his hair, his clothes clinging to his skin. He didn’t care. Not when anger burned in his chest, when confusion suffocated him.
“Tell me,” he demanded, his voice rougher than he intended. “Did you have something with Charles?”
Amélie blinked, surprised by the question, but her expression remained unchanged. There was no trace of guilt or nervousness. Only exhaustion.
“No,” she said firmly. “Never. Ew”
Oscar let out a disbelieving laugh, shaking his head. “Do you expect me to believe that?”
“Yes,” she replied without hesitation. She took a step toward him, but Oscar remained rigid. “Charles and I have known each other since we were kids. He’s like a brother to me. Nothing more.”
Oscar stared at her, searching her face for any sign of a lie, anything that would reveal she was hiding the truth. But all he found was sincerity.
And yet, it wasn’t enough to ease the knot in his stomach.
“Then explain it to me,” he murmured, his voice trembling almost imperceptibly. “Explain why you did what you did. Why you never told me who you were. Why it felt like you were trying to hide me.”
Amélie pressed her lips together, looking away for a moment. When she met his gaze again, there was something vulnerable in her expression.
“Because I never thought this would go this far,” she confessed. “I never thought I’d fall in love with you.”
Oscar felt the air ripped from his lungs.
Amélie swallowed hard and continued. “At first… I thought it was something fleeting. Something fun. But then I realized that every time I saw you, I wanted to see you more. That when you left, I missed you more than I should have. And I didn’t know what to do with that.”
Oscar closed his eyes for a moment, trying to process her words.
“I was scared,” she whispered.
He watched her, his chest rising and falling with every restrained breath. “Scared of what?”
Amélie exhaled in frustration, running a hand through her hair. “That if people found out, they would use it against you. That my last name would harm you. That this would stop being ours and turn into a scandal.”
Oscar let out a bitter laugh. “So you chose to push me away? You made me feel like I meant nothing to you?”
Amélie clenched her fists, her gaze burning. “Oscar, I’ve never felt this way about anyone before! I was scared, and I didn’t know what to do—you can’t expect me to have all the answers to my life.”
“You could’ve told me. We could’ve figured it out. We could’ve found a way to make this work. Together.”
The pain in his voice hit her harder than any shout could.
For a moment, she said nothing. She just looked at him, eyes glistening, chest rising and falling as if her words weighed too much.
Finally, in a voice so soft it sounded like admitting it would break her, she whispered:
“I think I love you.”
Oscar felt his world shift beneath his feet.
Amélie swallowed. “And that terrified me.”
The silence returned, but this time, it wasn’t the same.
It was broken. Uncertain.
One that only Oscar could decide if he wanted to fill with something else.
He let out a long, heavy sigh, as if trying to release all the anger, frustration, and pain built up inside him. But something still remained stuck in his chest.
“Amélie…” His voice was no longer sharp, but it wasn’t soft either. It was caught somewhere in between—that thin line between anger and understanding.
She didn’t look away. She faced him, vulnerable but steady, as if ready to take whatever response, whatever emotional blow he had to give.
Oscar ran a hand over his face, exhaling slowly. “Do you know what hurted me the most?”
Amélie didn’t answer, but the tension in her shoulders was telling.
“It’s not that you’re Vasseur’s daughter.” He shook his head. “It’s not that you were in the paddock, in Ferrari, with Charles, with all those people who always knew who you were and I didn’t.”
He leaned in slightly, his voice lowering, as if confessing something he never wanted to say out loud.
“It’s that you made me feel like I didn’t matter.”
Amélie’s eyes shone with an emotion she couldn’t hide.
“Oscar…”
“You made me doubt everything,” he went on, his voice rough. “Whether what we had meant anything or if I was just a distraction. Whether everything I felt was real or if I was the only one feeling it.”
Amélie closed her eyes for a second, as if his words cut through her. When she opened them again, her expression was softer, more open.
“It wasn’t just a distraction.”
Oscar let out a dry laugh.
“It wasn’t,” she insisted, stepping closer. This time, Oscar didn’t move away. “It never was.”
He looked at her, searching for something in her eyes. Something that told him he could believe her. Something that said all the anger in his chest could finally start to fade.
Amélie let out a nervous laugh, but there was no mockery in it. Only uncertainty.
“I’m not good at this,” she murmured, running a hand through her tangled hair. “At… feeling things so quickly. At not being in control.”
Oscar tilted his head slightly, watching her more intently.
She sighed. “I always thought it was better to keep my distance. Not get too attached. But then you came along.”
Oscar felt his heart pound harder.
“I didn’t expect to feel this,” she continued, a small, resigned smile forming on her lips. “And when I realized I was already too deep, I got scared.”
Oscar’s anger didn’t disappear all at once, but something inside him started to loosen.
Because he understood.
God, he understood her more than he wanted to admit.
Amélie looked at him with a silent plea, as if waiting for him to tell her that it wasn’t too late.
Oscar lowered his head for a second, exhaling slowly. Then, without a word, he reached out and took her wrist, his touch barely there.
Amélie trembled at the contact, but she didn’t pull away.
Their eyes met again, and this time, the anger between them had softened.
“And now?” Oscar asked quietly.
Amélie swallowed. “Now…”
She took another step closer, until only inches separated them.
“Now I don’t want to keep running.”
Oscar’s heart skipped a beat.
She wetted her lips, and with almost fearful softness, slid her hand over his.
Oscar looked at the gesture—the warmth of her skin against his, the way their fingers fit together like they had done this a million times before.
And without thinking too much, he intertwined his fingers with hers.
Amélie let out a breath, as if she hadn’t realized how much she needed that touch until now.
Oscar lifted his gaze and met hers.
There was no fear anymore.
Only them.
And with the slightest movement, Amélie leaned in, pressing her lips to his in a kiss so slow, so sincere, it seemed to erase everything else.
Because in the end, love always won.
The kiss was slow, unhurried, as if they both needed to make sure it was real. There was no urgency, no desperation—only a mutual need to find each other again, beyond the anger, beyond the doubts.
Neither of them moved. Amélie still had her fingers intertwined with Oscar’s, her forehead nearly touching his, breathing the same air.
It was Oscar who broke the silence first, his voice barely above a whisper.
“Well… that was intense.”
Amélie let out a breathy laugh. “The kiss or the fight?”
Oscar tilted his head, thoughtful. “Both. Though if I had to choose, I think I’d rather keep the kiss.”
She smiled, playing with his fingers. “Good, because the other thing was exhausting.”
Oscar let out a low chuckle. “Tell me about it. I literally walked through the rain like some dramatic movie idiot.”
Amélie burst into laughter. “You did.”
Oscar sighed dramatically. “If this were a romantic cliché, someone was definitely watching us from a window with sad music playing in the background.”
“Let me guess,” Amélie said with a teasing smile. “In the movie of your life, who would play you?”
Oscar pretended to think. “Mmm… obviously someone handsome. Ryan Gosling, maybe.”
Amélie raised an amused eyebrow. “Gosling? That’s ambitious of you.”
“Excuse me?” Oscar looked at her, feigning offense. “Are you saying I don’t have Gosling-level attractiveness?”
Amélie shrugged. “I’m not saying you’re not handsome, but…” She rested a hand on her chin, analyzing him. “I see you more as… a Tom Holland with a boyish face.”
Oscar narrowed his eyes. “I feel both flattered and offended at the same time.”
She smiled and, in a spontaneous gesture, ran her fingers through his damp hair. “But seriously, you didn’t have to come all the way here soaking wet. You could’ve just texted me and avoided looking like a stray puppy outside my hotel door.”
Oscar looked at her in mock indignation. “How disrespectful. This was a romantic gesture, obviously, not a tantrum.”
Amélie laughed, but soon her smile softened. “Do you really want to try?”
Oscar sighed, looking at her directly, all traces of humor gone. “Of course I do. But I don’t want you to disappear again. I don’t want to be a secret. I don’t want you looking at me like you’re about to run.”
Amélie lowered her gaze for a second, biting her lip, before meeting his eyes again.
“Okay,” she finally said, with a small smile.
Oscar raised an eyebrow. “‘Okay’? That’s it?”
Amélie huffed in amusement. “Okay, let’s try. I won’t run, I won’t hide, I won’t play mysterious—well, maybe a little, because it suits me—but I promise not to run from you.”
Oscar studied her with a half-smile, as if making sure she was serious.
“So that means I can take you to dinner in public without you throwing a smoke bomb in the middle of the restaurant?”
Amélie rolled her eyes. “If you insist.”
Oscar grinned. “Perfect. But I warn you, if this gets too romantic, I’m going to assume we’re in a cheesy rom-com and start calling you ‘my love’ out loud just to annoy you.”
Amélie playfully shoved his chest. “If you do that, I’ll be forced to pretend I don’t know you.”
Oscar leaned in slightly, his smile turning mischievous. “And if I kiss you in public? Will you pretend not to know me then too?”
Amélie looked at him, her eyes shining with that same ever-present challenge. “Depends on how good the kiss is.”
Oscar let out a laugh, and without wasting another second, kissed her again.
Because if there was one thing they knew for sure, this game between them was far from over.
Amélie pulled away, a peculiar light shining in her gaze, a foolish smile stretching across her lips. “This is going to cost us a fortune. McLaren and Ferrari are going to have to spend a ridiculous amount on PR to manage this scandal and the press.”
Tumblr media
The Monza sun filtered timidly through the curtains, but neither of them had any intention of moving.
Oscar had no idea what time it was, and honestly, he didn’t care. The only thing he knew for sure was that Amélie’s bed was much more comfortable than his and that the warmth of her body against his made any other thought irrelevant.
Amélie stirred slightly beside him, her breathing still steady. She half-opened her eyes just enough to look at him and smile—that lazy, satisfied smile that made Oscar feel a small tug in his chest.
“What time is it?” she murmured.
Oscar, still with his face buried in the pillow, huffed.
“No idea. My alarm hasn’t gone off yet, so don’t worry.”
Amélie let out a soft laugh and stretched before snuggling against his chest again.
“We can stay like this a little longer.”
Oscar slid a hand down her back, pulling her even closer.
“Sounds like a perfect plan.”
And so they stayed. Letting laziness wrap around them, the distant sounds of the hotel waking up nothing more than a faint murmur. For the first time in months, they weren’t in a hurry.
Until someone knocked on the door.
Both of them froze.
“Were you expecting someone?” Oscar whispered.
Amélie frowned. “No…”
Another knock, this time more insistent.
And then, a voice unmistakably cut through the silence.
“Amélie, open the door.”
Oscar felt his soul leave his body.
Amélie went completely still. Then, without moving a single muscle, she slowly turned her head toward Oscar.
They looked at each other as if they had just seen a ghost.
Frederic. Freaking. Vasseur.
Still in bed, all Oscar could murmur was:
“Oh, shit.”
Amélie covered her face with her hands. “Shit, shit, shit.”
Knock. Knock. Knock.
Oscar darted into the bathroom with the reflexes of a driver avoiding a crash. He shut the door behind him, pressing his back against it, taking a deep breath as if that would make him invisible.
From the other side, he heard the hotel room door open, followed by the unmistakable voice of Frederic Vasseur.
“Amélie,” her father greeted, his tone casual—the same tone he used right before ruining someone’s day. “Bon matin.”
“Dad,” Amélie replied, trying to sound natural, but with a slight hint of panic. “What are you doing here so early?”
“I was passing by and thought, ‘I’ll check in on my daughter, have breakfast with her, make sure she’s not getting into trouble…’”
Amélie watched him cautiously. If she was lucky, this would be a short visit.
But then, her father stilled.
His gaze drifted toward the window.
More specifically, to Oscar’s clothes—a pair of pants, a t-shirt, and a sweatshirt with the McLaren logo—strategically draped over a chair to dry.
Amélie followed his gaze.
Shit.
Very slowly, Vasseur turned his attention back to his daughter.
She tried to think fast. “It’s—”
“Don’t.” Vasseur raised a hand to stop her, his face the very picture of paternal disappointment. “Please, don’t insult my intelligence.”
He turned, crossing his arms. “Amélie,” he said with exaggerated patience. “Who’s hiding in the bathroom?”
Silence.
Amélie looked at the bathroom door.
Then at her father.
She tried to smile.
“…No one.”
Vasseur closed his eyes, exhaled through his nose, and then, without hesitation, walked straight toward the bathroom door.
Oscar’s eyes widened in horror.
Amélie sighed dramatically. “Dad, please. Don’t assume things.”
“Oh, I’m not assuming anything,” Vasseur said, clearly amused. “I’m just analyzing the evidence. Let’s see: wet McLaren clothes. A nervous daughter. A locked bathroom door. Where there’s smoke, there’s a fire.”
Oscar felt the doorknob move.
He held his breath.
Then, three firm knocks.
“Knock, knock,” Vasseur said, clearly enjoying himself way too much.
Oscar closed his eyes. “Shit.”
“Oh! He speaks.” Vasseur’s voice sounded even more entertained. “What a surprise! I wonder who it could be.”
Oscar felt like he was living a nightmare.
He sighed and rested his forehead against the door. “I’m in my underwear, and I’m coming out, okay?”
“Yes, yes, of course,” Vasseur replied, in the tone of someone having the time of his life. “Whenever you’re ready, champ.”
Oscar slowly turned the doorknob and stepped out like a prisoner about to receive his sentence.
Vasseur looked him up and down with a lazy smirk, crossing his arms.
“Piastri,” he greeted, as if they were old friends.
Oscar tried to maintain his dignity. “Mr. Vasseur.”
“Tell me, son,” the Ferrari team principal said, tilting his head. “How desperate does one have to be to show up here in the middle of the night, soaking wet?”
Oscar felt Amélie stifling her laughter beside him.
"I…"
"I mean, your hotel must not serve a good breakfast. Did you come here just for croissants, or did my daughter offer a more interesting menu?"
Amélie burst out laughing and immediately regretted it when Oscar shot her a glare.
"Sorry."
"What was your plan if I caught you?"
Oscar blinked. "Hide in the bathroom?"
Vasseur looked at him with absolute disappointment. "Terrible strategy. Verstappen, at least, would have jumped out the window."
Amélie let out another laugh, covering her mouth with her hand.
Oscar sighed. "Sir, with all due respect, is this going to last much longer?"
Vasseur grinned. "Oh, absolutely. I'm enjoying this way too much."
Oscar closed his eyes for a moment. "Great."
Vasseur patted him on the shoulder. "Relax, Piastri. This could have been worse."
Oscar looked at him skeptically.
"Oh yeah? How?"
Vasseur’s grin widened.
"My daughter could be fucking Lando Norris. At least you're the good half of McLaren."
Amélie burst into loud laughter.
Oscar just dropped his head into his hands, accepting his fate.
Tumblr media
The sun was slowly setting over Monza, painting the sky in golden hues as the tifosi roared, celebrating the victory they had longed for. Charles Leclerc stood at the top of the podium, drenched in champagne, carrying the love of Ferrari on his shoulders while the Italian anthem echoed with an almost sacred intensity. Beside him, Lando Norris and Oscar Piastri completed the scene, their smiles shaped by the effort of the race, by the adrenaline still pulsing through their veins.
But Amélie wasn’t looking at Charles. She wasn’t even truly paying attention to the podium as a whole. Her eyes were fixed on Oscar.
From where she stood, surrounded by mechanics, engineers, and Ferrari executives, wrapped in her father’s embrace, she felt something strange in her chest. It wasn’t just happiness, nor was it simply pride. It was something deeper. Something far more terrifying.
Because she had never thought she would care so much about someone outside of this world of engines and strategy, beyond her surname, beyond the pressure of Formula 1.
And yet, here she was.
Oscar was searching for her in the crowd.
She swallowed hard as their eyes finally met.
Words weren’t necessary.
They understood each other in an instant, as if they had already had this conversation a thousand times before.
And in that gaze—laden with everything they had been through, the arguments, the fears, the secrets, the doubts—they made a silent promise.
They wouldn’t run anymore.
Amélie felt her heart pounding too fast, as if she were running her own race.
Without realizing it, she clung a little tighter to her father’s arm.
Vasseur, who had been watching in silence, let out an amused huff.
"Looks like someone has extra reasons to celebrate today."
Amélie turned sharply, frowning.
“Dad, please…”
“No, no. Don’t look at me like that,” he replied, raising his hands in feigned innocence. “I’m just saying, I’ve never seen you this focused on a podium before.”
She rolled her eyes, but the small smile that slipped through betrayed her.
“Whatever.”
Vasseur chuckled, giving her a pat on the back.
"You know, if Piastri has already survived breakfast with me, maybe he’s not entirely useless after all."
She shot him a glare, but he only shrugged, clearly entertained.
"I say this for his own good, you know? I wouldn’t want him to get run over by everything that comes with being with you."
Amélie narrowed her eyes.
"And what exactly does that mean?"
Vasseur smirked.
"It means I come with the package."
She scoffed, but a laugh escaped her before she could stop it.
Her gaze returned to the podium.
Oscar was still there, trophy in one hand, champagne glass in the other, but his eyes were searching for her again.
The noise, the crowd, the madness of Formula 1—it all faded into the background.
They had found each other.
And for the first time, Amélie had no desire to run.
Tumblr media
@smoooothoperator
if you want to be part of my permanent taglist, just let me know! <3
264 notes · View notes
kiwriteswords · 6 months ago
Text
All is Bright
Tumblr media
Masterlist || Ao3
AN: apologies to those who have requested things before this! I am working on a few others, but I had to get this one out today! Hope everyone enjoyed their Thanksgiving if they celebrate it! I also would be happy to take holiday requests that are non-christmas!
Pairing: Aaron Hotchner x Grumpy!Female Reader
Word Count: 3.3k
Tags/Warnings: Christmas, Alcohol TW, Grumpy!Reader, Hotch with the Praising, Suggestive Flirting,
Sypnosis: When the BAU gathers for Rossi’s annual Christmas party, you’re determined to survive the night with your grumpy demeanor firmly intact. Holiday cheer isn’t your thing, but Aaron Hotchner—your stoic, endlessly patient boyfriend—has a way of melting your resolve.
Tumblr media
Rossi’s estate was decked out in its holiday best. Twinkling lights illuminated every corner, and the smell of pine, cinnamon, and whatever culinary masterpiece Rossi had whipped up filled the air. The BAU team, scattered across the sprawling mansion, was in various stages of celebrating—laughter and clinking glasses echoing in the space. You, however, sat on the edge of a couch in the living room, a scowl lightly gracing your face as you sipped your drink.
“Didn’t realize Scrooge made the guest list,” Morgan teased, plopping down beside you. He had a full glass himself, but it was in stark contrast to what you were drinking. The spiked eggnog he had was far too sweet for your liking. You kept it simple and…you with the gin on the rocks.
“Ha, ha,” you deadpanned, taking another sip, waving him off, “I’m just here for the food. Don’t get used to this festive spirit.”
“Festive spirit? That’s a stretch,” Emily chimed in from across the room,  “Come on, admit it—you’re having fun.”
You rolled your eyes. Sure, the party wasn’t awful, but your natural state of grumpiness was a hard shell to crack. And yet, it seemed like everyone was on a mission tonight to tease you out of it.
Well, almost everyone.
You glanced across the room, and there he was—Aaron Hotchner, in all his stoic, composed glory. He was in conversation with Rossi, holding a glass of something that wasn’t eggnog (because, of course, he also wasn’t an eggnog guy). His suit jacket was off, tie loosened just slightly, and the sight of him caused the smallest crack in your armor.
Hotch glanced in your direction as if sensing your gaze. His lips quirked into a small, knowing smile before he excused himself and made his way toward you. Your heart betrayed you with a flutter, but you shoved the feeling down, keeping your scowl firmly in place.
“Hey, sunshine,” he greeted softly, the corner of his mouth lifting just enough to tease you.
“Funny,” you replied. “Everyone’s a comedian tonight.”
“Hmm.” He perched on the armrest of the couch beside you, close enough for his presence to feel grounding but not overwhelming. “Morgan giving you a hard time?”
“When isn’t he?” you muttered, glancing at the man in question, who was now laughing with Garcia by the fireplace.
Hotch chuckled lightly. “It’s only because he cares.”
“I think he just likes to mess with me.”
“That too.” He leaned closer, his voice dropping just for you. “You know, you could try smiling. It’s Christmas.”
“Why should I? There’s a whole house full of people here doing it for me.”
Hotch’s laugh was quiet but genuine, the kind of sound you swore could melt even your grumpiest moods. You felt his hand brush lightly against yours, where it rested on your knee, a simple, grounding touch.
“I like your grumpiness,” he said, surprising you. “But I like it even more when I can make it go away.”
Before you could respond, you heard Emily call out from somewhere behind you. “Hotch, do something about her face before it ruins the photos.”
You turned to glare at her, but Hotch chuckled again. “Let’s give them what they want, then.”
He stood, placing his drink on a coaster and offering you his hand. You raised a brow. “What are you up to, Aaron?”
“Trust me,” he said, his tone gentle but playful.
With a sigh, you placed your hand in his and let him pull you up. He guided you toward the doorway leading into the dining room, where a sprig of mistletoe hung, subtle but unmistakable.
“Oh, come on,” you groaned, realizing his plan. “Mistletoe? Really?” You knew you sounded like a defiant child, but really? 
“You don’t like traditions?” His voice was smooth, his expression amused but patient as ever. Why did he have to give you that look? 
“It’s cheesy.”
“Maybe. But I think we owe Rossi for hosting this party.” He stepped closer, his brown eyes warm, his smile soft. “What do you say?”
Before you could roll your eyes again, the team noticed. Garcia was the first to squeal. “Oh my gosh, yes! Kiss her, Hotch!” 
“Might as well get it over with!” Morgan called out, grinning ear to ear. 
“Stop making it a thing,” you muttered, cheeks heating as you shot daggers at your friends. You could have sworn you heard Rossi whistle.
But then Hotch gently tilted your chin up, bringing your focus back to him. His expression was calm, steady, the kind of look that always reminded you why you fell for him in the first place. The soft brush of his thumb against your chin was electric enough to refocus your brain. 
“It doesn’t have to be a thing,” he said quietly, just for you. So nonchalant, like you weren’t the center of attention. “Just us.” 
You couldn’t argue with that. With a resigned sigh, you leaned up, and he met you halfway, his lips brushing yours in a kiss that was soft and unhurried. The world around you seemed to fade for a moment, your grumpiness melting away like snow under the warmth of the sun.
When you pulled back, the room erupted in applause and cheers, which immediately brought your scowl back.
“Great. Now it’s a spectacle.”
Hotch chuckled, his hand sliding down to rest on the small of your back. “I’ll make it up to you later.”
“Better.”
The team’s laughter and cheers didn’t let up, and you glared at them over your shoulder. “Don’t you all have something better to do than act like high schoolers?”
“Not when this is more entertaining than TV,” Morgan quipped, raising his glass.
“You’re all insufferable,” you grumbled, though the faintest twitch of a smile betrayed your faux annoyance.
Hotch leaned in closer, his hand steady on your back. “Do you want to stay here and endure this, or should we disappear for a while?”
Your brow quirked. “Disappear? That’s not very supervisory of you.”
“Supervisory me is off duty,” he replied, his lips just barely brushing your ear. “And I have more interesting priorities tonight.”
The flush creeping up your neck betrayed the calm facade you tried to maintain. “Fine. Let’s get out of here before they start taking bets.” 
You were hoping he meant to leave. Adios. Irish goodbye. But his plans were more of an intermission of sorts. 
The two of you slipped away toward one of the quieter sitting rooms, though not without a few knowing smirks from the team. Rossi’s mansion, as sprawling as it was, offered plenty of places to hide away from the chaos. You found yourselves in a cozy, dimly lit room with a roaring fireplace, the sound of the party fading into the background.
“This better not be where you try to sell me on more Christmas traditions,” you teased, crossing your arms as you turned to face him. Somehow, even this unused room, in Rossi’s mansion, abode for one, was even decked out for the holiday. 
Hotch stepped closer, his gaze soft but focused entirely on you. “No traditions this time. Just us.”
You softened at that, the tension you always carried in your shoulders easing a little. “You’re dangerously close to getting me in the holiday spirit.”
“Is that so?” he said, the faintest hint of amusement playing at his lips. “Should I be worried?”
“Maybe.” You stepped closer, resting your hands on his chest. “But don’t let it go to your head.”
His hand came up to cup your cheek, his thumb brushing gently along your skin. “I think I’ll take my chances.”
The kiss that followed was deeper this time, more intent behind it, yet still carrying that steady warmth you always found in him. You lost yourself in the feel of him, the stress and grumpiness of the day melting away completely.
When you finally pulled back, your forehead rested against his, and you let out a soft sigh. “You’re infuriating, you know that?”
“Am I?” His tone was amused, but his gaze was steady, his hand lingering at your waist.
“Yeah. I can’t even stay mad around you.”
“That’s the goal.” He kissed your forehead, his voice low and affectionate. “I like seeing you happy. Even if it takes a little extra effort.”
You opened your mouth to reply, but the sound of someone clearing their throat made you both turn. Standing in the doorway, Rossi grinned, a mischievous twinkle in his eye.
“Hope I’m not interrupting,” he said, though his tone suggested he was enjoying this far too much. “I just came to see where my guests of honor disappeared to.”
You sighed, giving Hotch a knowing look. “I told you they wouldn’t let us escape.”
Hotch chuckled softly, his hand still at your back. “It was worth a try.”
“Well, don’t let me stop you,” Rossi said with a wave of his hand. “But you might want to come back before Garcia starts circulating conspiracy theories.”
Rossi left with a wink, and you groaned, burying your face in Hotch’s chest. “I swear, next year, we’re skipping this.”
He held you close, caressing your back with reassurance, his voice warm with laughter. “Not a chance. But I told you,  I’ll make it up to you afterward.”
You looked up at him, arching a brow. “You’d better.”
Hotch’s hand lingered at the small of your back as the two of you stepped back into the glow of Rossi’s holiday party. The laughter and music were a sharp contrast to the quiet moment you’d just shared, but his steady presence grounded you as always.
Morgan was the first to spot you, a wide grin splitting his face. “There they are! And here I thought you two were off plotting something.”
“Only my escape,” you replied dryly, earning a chorus of laughs from the group.
“Oh, come on, we know you secretly love it here,” Garcia said, her sparkling outfit matching the mischievous glint in her eyes. “Especially when you’ve got him by your side.”
Hotch’s hand tightened slightly at your back, his calm demeanor unshaken by the team’s teasing. “Someone has to keep her from bolting.”
“Someone,” you muttered under your breath, shooting him a side-eye glance. His lips quirked in amusement, his brown eyes soft as they met yours.
The teasing continued as Rossi brought out a tray of desserts, insisting everyone try his homemade tiramisu. As the team gathered around the kitchen island, you felt yourself relax into the chaos, the warmth of their camaraderie chipping away at your usual reluctance.
“You know,” JJ said, nudging your arm with a grin, “you’re almost smiling. Is Hotch rubbing off on you?”
“Absolutely not,” you deadpanned, earning another round of laughter.
Hotch leaned in close, his voice just for you. “Is it so bad to admit you’re enjoying yourself?”
You shot him a playful glare but couldn’t quite fight the small smile tugging at your lips. “Maybe. But if you tell them that, I’ll deny it.”
He chuckled softly, brushing his hand along your arm. “Your secret’s safe with me.”
As the night wore on, the team drifted into various activities—some chatting near the fireplace, others engaged in a spirited game of charades. You found yourself by the Christmas tree, admiring the lights despite yourself. Hotch joined you quietly, his presence as calming as ever.
“You’re staring,” you said, glancing at him out of the corner of your eye. You tried to focus back on the various shiny bulbs hanging from each branch but couldn’t help but look back toward him.
“Just admiring the view,” he replied without missing a beat, his gaze fixed on you.
Your cheeks warmed, and you looked away, grumbling, “You’re insufferable.”
“And yet, you’re still here,” he said, the faintest smirk on his lips.
You rolled your eyes but leaned into him slightly, letting the quiet moment settle around you. For all the teasing, the chaos, and your initial reluctance, you couldn’t deny that being here—with him—made it all worthwhile.
The soft glow of the Christmas tree lights reflected in Hotch’s warm brown eyes as you both stood there, taking in the quiet moment. The sounds of the team’s laughter echoed in the background, distant enough to feel like you were in your own little world.
“You know,” he started, his voice low and thoughtful, “I never thought I’d be doing this again.”
“Doing what?” you asked, glancing up at him. You could feel the shift in his energy. It was something, especially with him, you could pick up on before words even left his mouth. Your usual demeanor softened, recognizing this.
He gestured subtly toward the tree, the party, the warmth of the night. “Celebrating. Finding this... peace. With someone I care about.”
The sincerity in his tone made your chest tighten. Hotch wasn’t one to overshare or wear his emotions openly, so moments like these carried weight. You hesitated, unsure how to respond, the vulnerability in his words catching you off guard.
“Maybe I didn’t mind it as much as I let on,” you admitted quietly, your voice softer than usual, almost reluctant. The confession hung in the air for a beat before you quickly added, “But don’t get too sentimental on me. I have a reputation to uphold.”
The corner of his mouth lifted slightly, his gaze flicking toward you briefly before returning to the road. “Of course. Wouldn’t want anyone thinking you’ve gone soft.”
As the evening wound down, the energy in Rossi’s mansion began to settle. The team had dispersed into smaller groups—Emily and Garcia were deep in a heated debate over whether "Die Hard" was a Christmas movie, with JJ chiming in occasionally, Morgan was helping Rossi clean up, and Reid had somehow been roped into organizing the board games Rossi insisted on showcasing earlier. You stood near the door, watching it all unfold with a mix of amusement and relief. The night had been more tolerable than expected, but you were ready to call it.
Hotch appeared at your side, his coat draped over his arm. “Ready to head out?”
You sighed, giving the room one last glance. The goodbyes had just about done you in. You tried to hide a comment about likely being called into seeing all of these people before the next few days were over but held back. 
“More than ready. Let’s go before Rossi tries to guilt me into taking leftovers.”
Hotch’s lips curved into the faintest smile, and he helped you into your coat, his hands lingering just a second longer than necessary. 
Once outside, the crisp winter air hit your face, a refreshing contrast to the cozy warmth of Rossi’s house. The driveway was lined with cars, their frosted windshields glittering under the soft glow of the outdoor lights. Hotch walked you to his car, opening the passenger door for you as always.
The drive back to your shared apartment was quiet, the sound of Christmas music on the radio filling the silence. You stared out the window at the snow-dusted streets, watching as the lights from decorated houses passed by in a blur.
The soft hum of the car and the muted glow of passing streetlights filled the comfortable silence between you. Hotch glanced your way again, a flicker of amusement in his gaze as his fingers tapped lightly against the steering wheel.
“You were good tonight,” he said again, his voice carrying a warm, teasing edge that made you glance at him with narrowed eyes.
“Good?” you repeated, raising a brow. “Are you about to give me a gold star?”
His lips twitched, but he didn’t break. “If I thought it’d keep you in line, I’d consider it. But we both know you respond to other things.”
Your cheeks burned at the weight of his words, the way his tone wrapped around you. Your stomach flipped at the way his voice dipped just enough to send a pleasant shiver down your spine. You masked it with a roll of your eyes, your tone teasing as you replied, “You’re impossible.” 
“And you love it,” he countered smoothly, his eyes flicking toward you again, steady and unshakable.
Your mouth twitched into a small, reluctant smile as you turned back to the window. “Don’t get used to it. I’m not exactly lining up for the Most Festive award anytime soon.”
“I wouldn’t expect you to,” he said, his voice softer now. “But you showed up, you played nice, and you made it through without biting anyone’s head off. Maybe even a smile or two. That’s progress.”
You scoffed lightly, though his words sent a subtle warmth through your chest. “If you think that’s progress, your standards are lower than I thought.”
His smirk deepened, and he let the silence stretch for a moment before he replied, “I think you know my standards are anything but low. Especially when it comes to you.”
Your cheeks warmed at the weight of his words, but you kept your tone light. “You’re lucky I even went. I could’ve stayed home.”
“You could have,” he agreed easily, his voice steady. “But you didn’t. And I’m glad you didn’t.”
The sincerity in his tone caught you off guard for a moment, and you glanced at him, his profile illuminated by the soft glow of the passing streetlights. His presence was so steady, so calm, it made your usual defenses falter. “You really mean that, don’t you?”
He gave a small nod, keeping his eyes on the road. “I do. You didn’t have to go, but you did. For me.” The corner of his mouth tugged upward again, but this time, his gaze stayed on the road. “You know, for someone who’s so resistant to the holidays, you play along pretty well when you want to.”
You raised a brow. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means,” he said, glancing at you now with that steady, unreadable expression, “that I see right through you.”
Your stomach flipped at the way his voice dropped, warm and firm. “Oh, do you now?”
“Yes,” he replied without hesitation, his tone laced with challenge. “And for the record, you did better than good tonight. You were perfect.”
The car pulled into the driveway of your shared apartment, and the engine’s hum faded as he shut it off. You turned to face him, your heart beating just a little faster under his gaze. “Perfect, huh? That’s a bold claim.”
“It is,” he said, his hand resting lightly on the gearshift as he leaned just slightly toward you. “But I don’t say things I don’t mean.”
You stared at him for a moment, caught between wanting to roll your eyes and wanting to melt under the intensity of his gaze. “Fine. But if you’re so impressed with me, you’d better make it worth my while.”
His lips curved into that rare, private smile he reserved just for you. “Oh, I plan to.”
The warmth in his voice sent a shiver down your spine, and you huffed, reaching for the door handle to hide your reaction. “You’d better, Hotchner.”
He chuckled softly, stepping out of the car and rounding to your side to open your door—always the gentleman, no matter how much it flustered you. As you stepped out, his hand found its way to the small of your back, guiding you toward the door with that quiet, steady presence that always left you feeling just a little off balance.
By the time you reached your apartment, you were practically buzzing with anticipation—not just for whatever promises lay unspoken between you, but for the way he always seemed to know how to unravel your defenses with nothing more than a look and a touch.
And tonight, you were more than ready to let him.
Tumblr media
Tag List:
@zaddyhotch
@estragos
@todorokishoe24
@looking1016
@khxna
@rousethemouse
@averyhotchner
@reidfile
@bernelflo
@lover-of-books-and-tea
@frickin-bats
@sleepysongbirdsings
@justyourusualash
324 notes · View notes
repulsiveliquidation · 8 months ago
Text
Good Girls || Alexia Putellas and María León
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
warnings : smut (18+), cunnilingus, face-riding, rough sex, light bondage, gagging, fingering, choking, rimming, riding, dildos, buttplugs and strap-ons.
a/n : special thanks to spicy anon for some scene inspiration :)
There were lights flashing all over the place when you walked into the bar. The music blared and the smell of alcohol and cigarettes filled your nostrils. People were dancing and yelling, grinding and making a fool of themselves left, right and center.
You sauntered in, finding a quiet spot at the end of the bar. The bartender recognized you, flashing you a smile as he put away the glass he was cleaning.
“The usual darling?”
“If you don’t mind, Jack.”
A pale ale with perfect foam sits in front of you seconds later, the bitter beverage giving you just a little boost in confidence to walk over to the table you were supposed to be sitting at. Two women wearing dark clothing sat tucked in the very back of the VIP section, talking to each other in hushed voices. There weren’t many people sitting in that area, and you noticed a certain look to the people who did.
They looked rich.
You caught Jack’s attention, drinking the last swig of beer before making a request that always made your core tingle.
“I’ll have what the one on the right at the end over there is having, baby.”
Jack smirks, grabbing a whiskey glass and a perfect cube of ice to make an old-fashioned.
“Another one of your victims, sweetheart?”
“We’ll see, we met at Manuela’s last week and had a great time.”
He throws a napkin down and sets the citrusy beverage right on it. The scent of bitters and orange peels brings back some fond memories of last week’s appointment and you can’t wait to see what those two came up with this week.
You stand and adjust your dress before grabbing your drink and walking over to the VIP area. The bouncer, Jorge, listened carefully to your little story about meeting with those two girls at the end of the hall. He nodded and smiled kindly before leaning in and whispering, “They’ve reserved the mirror room tonight.”
Your eyes lit up and your heart pounded in your chest. The mirror room was the best room this sex den/bar had to offer. Approval from the big boss herself was the only way to know and get access to the room. Having been a loyal patron of the bar and a treasured dancer at the club the owner also owned, you’ve heard of the room before, dreaming that one day a client would give you the chance to experience it once and for all.
Well that day was today.
With hands shaking and a sip of liquid courage to walk into the VIP area, your core throbbed with anticipation of what’s to come.
Their whispering stopped when you slid into the booth beside the heavily tattooed defender, fishing a cherry out of your glass and popping it into your mouth.
“Fancy seeing you here,” you begin, daintily sipping your half-empty glass.
“Could say the same for you, princesa,” growls the much broader one that sat opposite you. Her lips smirked underneath her hood, piercing hazel eyes sending a shiver down your spine.
“Alexia and I were just talking about you,” María quips, stealing the toothpick out of your glass and eating the last cherry on it.
“Only good things, I hope,” you chuckle, watching as Alexia swished her cognac in her glass before taking a long sip.
“We were talking about how good of a fuck you were last week,” Alexia says, licking her lips as the gasoline-like liquid goes down her throat. María leans in, lips barely pressed against your earlobe.
“We were wondering if you’d be good if not better tonight, especially for what we’ve got planned.”
Her arm pulls you in close and she kisses you, the taste of her gin and tonic with your old-fashioned sent your head spinning, thighs parting when her strong hand slipped between them. You could already feel the ache in your cunt from her simple touches, when the thought of Alexia just sitting there and watching you two sends you even further into a spiral.
“The room is ready for you, ma’am,” a worker interrupts, causing María to pull away with a smirk on her face. Alexia slides out of the booth gracefully and you follow, thighs already sticking together as you walked up the stairs to the private suites.
Alexia holds the door open for you and you step inside, not knowing what to expect. Your jaw drops when María flips the lights on.
There are floor to ceiling mirrors along every wall of the room. Just above the bed there was a big mirror that gave anyone on the bed the perfect 360° view of anything going on anywhere. They were seamless and the lights made no shadows anywhere at all.
This was not what you thought the mirror room was. But boy were you excited to try everything it had to offer.  
“We’ve got it to ourselves for the night, why don’t you have a seat on the bed and we can get started hm?”
María walked over to the minibar and wine fridge, searching through the bottles for one she liked. You sat on the bed, waiting for more instructions. Alexia took her hood off and threw her long coat on the chair in the corner.
You watched in awe as she stripped off her clothing one by one, standing there in all her glory with the prettiest lace lingerie you’ve ever seen. María pulls you out of your daze with a glass of white wine, urging you to throw the sweet and sour beverage right down the hatch.
“Gotta warm you up somehow, princesa,” María encourages, swallowing all of her drink too. Alexia stands beside María, before grabbing her jaw to kiss her. They’re sloppy and noisy which only turns you on a lot more, hands itching to join in on the fun.
Alexia pulls away and grabs the bottle off the table, taking a long drag of wine before swallowing with a smile. She taps María’s cheek softly, before turning to you.
“Did you do what I asked, slut?”
You nod, standing up to take your dress off. It falls to the ground in a heap before you step out of it. Your skin shimmers from the light layer of sweat, eyes staring straight into Alexia’s as you walk towards her.
Her large, rough hands grab your waist when you get close and she smashes her lips on yours. Her hands knead and grab your flesh hungrily, large palms grabbing fistfuls of your ass before slipping between the cheeks.
There sat a bejeweled buttplug, still slightly wet all around from the abundant amount of lube you used. María’s slightly rougher hands slipped in behind you, her lips leaving little kisses all over your back. You kissed Alexia back hungrily, tongue fighting for dominance over the other. Alexia won, albeit with cheating, as she reached between your ass to play with the plug inside you.
You moan into her mouth just as she pulls away, a deep whine left in your throat. You’re about to beg for her to kiss you again but María beats you to it. Since they were much taller, they could easily reach each other over you. They kissed like you weren’t even there, Alexia’s hand cupping the back of María’s head.
They pull away and there’s a string of saliva that left with them, your pussy throbbing as you watched both of their tongues reeling it back in. You stand between them, skin hot and sweaty, thinking of all the ways this day could get any better.
María pulled you with her, a silk tie securing your arms behind your back. Another one slips across your mouth, your eyes darting over to Alexia, who sat on a bench at the foot of the bed with her legs spread wide. María held your hand and helped you kneel before Alexia, your eyes never leaving the Barca captain.
You watched as María stripped completely and turned to face you. She knelt with you and tucked a piece of hair behind your ear. You leaned into her touch, breath tingling on her face. She kissed you and you fought hard to kiss back, the gag around your mouth proved to make it difficult for you to do so. But María didn’t care. She kissed and kissed and kissed, pulling away with a frown on her lips.
“Tsk, she’s not kissing me back, Ale. How rude of her,” María huffs, standing up and sitting in Alexia’s lap. Alexia’s hand comes around María’s waist and tightens its hold, eyes turning a possessive shade.
“That’s not a very nice thing to do, princesa,” Alexia reprimands, guiding María to sit across her thighs. María does, moaning slightly when Alexia’s hands grab fistfuls of her ass. You watch, arms aching slightly as you strain to pull away from your shackles. You whimper but get ignored, eyes filling with tears as you watch Alexia touch María exactly how she touched you that night.
“fuck princesa, love how you ride my cock baby.”
“yeah ale? you like watching me take your big cock hm?”
“Sí, es magnífico de ver”
Her hands grabbed your ass, kneading the flesh hard. She left one smack, then another, and another, and one more before grabbing your waist to hold you hip and fuck into you. You were seeing stars, eyes rolling deep and far into your head.
Your thighs shook, orgasm so close you could feel that tug behind your navel get stronger and stronger and stronger before the pull snapped.
María moaned, a grin spreading across her face as Alexia’s wet fingers filled her pussy. You watched as those same fingers that made you come endlessly that night made María’s eyes roll into her head too.
María cursed under her breath in Spanish, thighs riding Alexia’s fingers gently. The Zaragozan knew not to push her luck with the captain tonight, there was a certain buzz in the air that told both her and you that the captain was not to be tested tonight.
Alexia pushed three fingers deep into María to the webbing, her eyes held a dark, lustful gaze that both terrified you and made your cunt throb painfully. Your thighs were so wet and sticky, the scent of your arousal was obvious, you ground a little into the ground on your knees, the movement pushing the plug in your ass around just a touch.
Alexia had her lips wrapped around María tit when she caught a glimpse of you not paying attention. The fingers that were rubbing hard and fast on María’s sweet spot stopped. The latch she had on María’s tit loosened with a faint pop.
“Eyes up here, you whore.”
Your eyes dart over to the voice, fear washing over your face. Alexia stood and picked María up at the same time, throwing the defender onto the bed like she weighed nothing. María laid with her legs wide open, hands gripping the pristine sheets tight to keep herself from touching where she wasn’t supposed to.
Alexia towered over you, grabbing your arm to help you stand. She pulls you to the bench she was just sat in and gestured for you to kneel on it like you did on the floor. You gulped, looking at María in front of you who was smirking proudly as your eyes went over her legs, to her core, her stomach, her chest and finally glancing over her lips before making eyes contact with her.
She winked at you, the cheeky fucker that she was, which only made you feel more frustrated. Alexia left a soft kiss on your shoulder before joining María on the bed. She pulled the defender to face her, settling between her strong legs. The captain touched María gently, you noticed her eyes getting a little softer the longer she stared at her closest friend.
However, when María’s eyes darted to the sight of her in the mirror above them, Alexia turned back into her stoic self. It was like she had forgotten the mirrors and María had reminded her of them. Her head tilted to the left and up, a smirk growing on her face. Her gaze caught yours and you swore you were foaming at the mouth. Alexia pulled the silk tie from around your mouth and left it around your neck with plans to use it later on.  
“Enjoy the show, princesa.”
María didn’t have time to think about what was about to happen to her. Alexia, who had put on a strap somewhere between fingerfucking María and eyefucking you, pushed the head of the toy right into María’s slightly gaping pussy. María moaned but her eyes never left her reflection, hands reaching for Alexia’s thigh to hold on to. Alexia pounded right into María and you watched, the throbbing between your legs now insanely hard to ignore.
“Please Ale, please it hurts…”
Her hips never stopped moving as she looked over at you like you had asked for the weather.
“What hurts hm?”
An embarrassed blush came over you as you stuttered the words she wanted to hear.
“My pussy,” you whispered, knees sure to be bruised tomorrow.
“I’m sure María can do something about that.”
Alexia’s hips were still fucking into her hard as she helped you maneuver onto the bed, hands working quick to untie your arms. You straddle María’s face, taking a cheeky glance up at the mirror up top as well as the one that was behind Alexia.
Your brain had barely processed the sight of all the tattoos Alexia had on her back, as well as all the muscles that were hard at work fucking María, when her tongue lapped up at your soaking folds. Her tongue flicked over your clit and you could not form a sentence. Your jaw slacked and you held onto Alexia, who cooed at you adorably. Two of her fingers pushed themselves into your mouth and you gagged, eyes filling with tears as she forced your mouth closed and growled lowly for you to suck.
You do, tears falling down your cheeks as your suckled on her fingers and your hips ground down onto Mapi’s tongue. Alexia fucked Mapi with force, free hand kneading at your breasts.
“You getting close María?” she whispered, using Mapi’s real name humiliatingly, “Princesa?”
A muffled “Sí!” and begging nods from you, she increases her efforts to make her best friend come which spurs Mapi on to make you come.
The two of you come at the same time and you’re watching your expression the whole time in the mirror across from you, just like Mapi tried to in the one above her.
The room heats up and you climb off Mapi, kneeling beside her to kiss her pruning lips thankfully. You taste yourself on her tongue, moaning into her mouth before the silk tie around your neck is pulled on.
Alexia manhandles you to the mirror in the corner of the room, strap switched out for a new and slightly bigger one. She’s set the one she used on Mapi to the side, ready for when Mapi decides she wants round two.
But for now, Alexia focused her attention on you.
“The star of the show,” Alexia praised, hands caressing your clammy skin. She kissed along your shoulder as she stood behind you, nibbling gently on your skin.
Alexia reached around and fondled your breasts, making eye contact with you in the mirror. Her perfectly manicured nails framed your breasts, kneading them gently as they trailed down lower to your stomach, which tickled, and then to your hips and lower down your thighs. She knelt behind you, hands spanking your ass before spreading them. There sat the plug, looking a little hurt from being ignored. She pulled the metal thing out from you and moaned when it left a little gape, chucking it somewhere in the room.
You looked at María in the reflection of the mirror, mouth watering when you saw her lazily fingering herself. You were about to comment when a hot tongue pressed flat against your asshole. You keened just a little and reached back to cradle Alexia’s head, pushing your ass back into the feeling of her tongue lapping at your behind.
A hand snaked from between your legs to play with your folds, thick fingers rubbing tight circles over your clit. Your head was spinning, until you heard moaning from your left.
There sat Mapi, riding the dildo while watching you and Alexia.
“You two look so fucking good together,” she praised, gently pushing herself up and down on the silicone. She played with her clit, leaning back on her arm.
“Doesn’t she eat ass so well? I always love when she does that.”
“You’re one to talk Mapi, when you know for a fact you’re the one with the oral fixation.”
“When you taste as good as you do, you tend to develop those things.”
Alexia chuckles, leaving one last lick along your puffy behind. She looks at you in the mirror, smiling kindly.
“Bend over for me?”
You nod, kneeling in front of the mirror for her. You arched your back and watched as she lubed up her strap and teased your pussy. Just before she pushed in, she smirked and made eye contact with you in the mirror again.
“Eyes up here, princesa.”  
You nod, thighs shaking a little as she slipped into you. You moaned, eyes never leaving hers in the mirror. You watched as her breasts rocked in her lingerie with each thrust, yours doing the same under you. Her hands grabbed the silk tie around your neck and she gently pulled, barely getting you off your hands on your fingertips.
The air in your lungs barely cut off, just enough to deprive you of oxygen ever so slowly. But you were obedient and your eyes never left staring into Alexia’s, a loud, long moan snaps you out of your haze when the sight of you delirious sends Mapi into her second orgasm of the night.
As she trembles from the intensity of her orgasm, lips unsure of whose name to moan, Alexia grabs your hips and begins to pound into you intensely. You’re barely getting oxygen back into your lungs when she knocks it all out again, cock pounding right into your sweet spot hard and fast.
She flicks her loose strands of hair out of her face before pulling your torso up against her chest. Her large hand wraps around your neck from behind as her hips never falter, the other slips between your legs to flick at your hard clit.
“Coming, princesa?” she teases, “getting close, sí?”
“Sí, Alexia, s-so fucking close,” you whimper, voice barely audible. Mapi crawls in front of you and sucks on your breasts, fondling them gently. She flicks her tongue of your hard nipples and rolls one between her fingers.
“She told me you looked so pretty the last time you came for her, princesa. Don’t you want to show me next?”
“Sí Mapi, w–wanna show you, wanna be good.”
“You wanna come on my cock, amor?”
“Please Alexia, please,”
The hand she had around your neck squeezed just a little tighter and the dam breaks. You go limp in her hold, Mapi catching you as Alexia pounded into you through your orgasm. You come for 40 seconds straight, muscles spasming hard between the two Spaniards.
You wake up the next morning in a warm bed, the smell of pancakes filled the room. You were cuddled into María’s side, the Zaragozan fast asleep. You chuckled softly at the sight of her sleeping, mouth slightly open as she snored.
You climb out of bed and pull a shirt you found on a chair on, shuffling towards the smell of chocolate melting and coffee brewing.
“That smells delicious.”
“It better, they’re my mother’s famous pancakes.”
Alexia puts a fresh pancake on a plate and hands it to you. You sit in front of her and eat it, groaning at the delicious, fluffy treat in your mouth.
“—¿Bien?”
“Better than.”
Just as you finished the pancake, she piled your plate with two more. You ate quietly, taking in your surroundings.
“Why did you bring me here?”
“We both want you here.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means Mapi and I want you around on a more…permanent basis.”
“Is that your way of asking me out?”
“She has always terrible at things like this, princesa.”
Mapi emerges from the bedroom, seemingly awaken by the smell of chocolate too. She sits beside you and steals the bite you had made on your fork.
“But she’s right,” Mapi says quietly, tucking a lock of hair behind your ear. “What do you say?”
611 notes · View notes
swizzlemynizzle · 1 month ago
Text
Tumblr media
Underneath the Noise - George Clarke
Chapter 2: Somewhere Between Gin and Chaos
———————————————————————————
If someone had told Y/N she’d be walking through central London in a pink tracksuit that read Hot Bitch Ready To Party, she would’ve laughed them out of the room.
But here she is—hood up, sunglasses on, bottle of gin in one hand, half a Greggs sausage roll in the other—walking with her two teammates like they’re a band on tour. A chaotic, mildly tipsy band with no musical ability and a terrible sense of direction.
They’re only two pubs in, but Y/N already feels the city spinning in a strange, hyperreal way. Not drunk—yet—but loosened. Her anxiety still hums beneath everything like background static, but it’s muffled by the ridiculousness of it all.
“We should be vlogging this entire thing,” ArthurTV says, spinning the camera toward Bach, who’s trying—and failing—to convince a stranger to swap shoes with him. “This is quality content.”
“Mate, please. I’ve got plantar fasciitis,” the stranger protests, eyeing Bach’s bright pink trainers like they might give him a disease.
“Respect,” Bach says, backing off. “I wouldn’t either.”
Y/N leans against a lamppost, laughing, trying to steady the giddy lurch in her chest. There’s something freeing about being this visible. Normally, she hates standing out. She prefers to blend, observe from the edges. But today, dressed like a walking punchline and surrounded by people who don’t seem to care about how they’re perceived, it almost feels... safe.
“Okay, team,” Arthur says, scrolling through the bingo list. “Outfit challenge—check. Two pubs down—check. Failed the shoe swap. Should we try the wild animal next?”
Bach’s eyes light up. “Let’s find a squirrel.”
“Do squirrels count as wild animals?” Y/N asks, eyebrows raised.
“If it can bite me and give me rabies, it counts,” Bach insists.
“By that logic, George counts too,” she mutters before she can stop herself.
Arthur snorts into his drink. “Oh damn.”
Y/N groans. “Ignore me. That was... nothing.”
But the moment hangs in the air for a second too long.
It was nothing. And yet—it wasn’t. She keeps replaying the way George leaned in, the way his voice dipped when he called her shirt “very accurate.” It was harmless teasing. Probably something he does with everyone. Still, it lingers.
She doesn’t have time for that kind of distraction. Not now. Not when she’s still trying to prove she belongs here.
“Alright,” Arthur says, saving her from herself, “we’ll circle back to the animal. Let’s hit pub three.”
They keep walking. More pink. More laughter. A random tourist stops them to ask for a photo, clearly thinking they’re some kind of performance art. Bach poses like a runway model.
By the time they reach the third pub, Y/N’s legs are starting to ache, and her drink has settled into a warm buzz just beneath her skin. Inside, the pub is dim and a bit crowded, the kind of place that smells like sticky floors and good stories.
They order pints, squeeze into a booth, and spend the next ten minutes trying to convince a guy at the next table to do a shot with them.
Eventually, Bach pulls out a fiver and slaps it on the table. “That’s my final offer.”
The guy considers it for a beat, then shrugs. “Alright.”
The whole pub cheers when they clink glasses. Y/N throws her head back and laughs, cheeks flushed with the kind of joy that comes from being in the moment and nowhere else.
She feels her phone buzz in her pocket.
Chris
> Pub 4. Team Sad Lads are ahead. Hope you like losing.
Y/N shows the message to Arthur and Bach.
“We need to pick it up,” she says, draining the rest of her pint.
They step back onto the street, and almost like the universe is laughing at her, they immediately run into the other team—Chris, Arthur Hill, and George—lounging outside a pub bench, mid-pint and mid-laugh.
“Ahhh, the Barbie Brigade returns,” Chris calls out.
“Did you guys even try to change clothes, or did you just raid your granddad’s closet?” ArthurTV asks, nodding at George’s tweed jacket and matching flat cap.
“We’re going for sophisticated chaos,” George says. “It’s high fashion. You wouldn’t understand.”
Y/N tries not to stare, but George does actually look unfairly good. The tweed makes him look like a countryside villain in a murder mystery. Smug. Relaxed. Teasing.
“You look like you own five boats and cheat on your taxes,” she deadpans.
He grins at her, slow and wide. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”
Before she can think of a response, Chris claps his hands. “Alright, let’s do a mini challenge. First team to convince someone to let them jump in a fountain wins a bonus point.”
Everyone groans. It’s still early spring. The idea of swimming in London water is... vile.
But Bach’s already scanning the area like he’s dead serious.
“No way,” Y/N says, shaking her head. “There’s not enough gin in the world.”
George sidles up next to her, just a little closer than necessary. “Scared?”
She doesn’t move away, but she doesn’t look at him either. “I just have standards.”
“Good,” he murmurs. “Keep those. You’ll need them around this lot.”
His voice is different this time. Still teasing—but softer. Like he meant it. Like he’s offering something more than just flirtation.
She looks at him then, eyebrows raised. But before she can say anything, Arthur Hill lets out a whoop and sprints toward the nearest fountain like he’s been waiting his whole life for this moment.
Chaos erupts. Chris follows, shouting. Bach yells something about filming it for TikTok. ArthurTV is already pointing the camera and running after them.
Y/N stands there for a moment, blinking. And then—laughter bubbles out of her chest. Real, unfiltered laughter.
She turns back to George, who’s still watching her, not moving.
“You’re not going to jump in?” she asks.
He shrugs. “I don’t need to. I already won.”
Y/N rolls her eyes, but the smile won’t leave her face. She hates that he’s good at this—at getting under her skin in ways that feel both infuriating and... weirdly comforting.
The rest of the group is soaked and breathless by the time they regroup, laughing and dripping all over the sidewalk.
As they all head toward the next pub, the teams split again.
Y/N trails behind for a moment, her fingers brushing the hem of her ridiculous pink shirt.
She’s not sure what she expected when she agreed to this. Maybe just a fun distraction, a video to be edited and forgotten. But it’s starting to feel like something more.
And George?
Yeah. He’s going to be a problem.
---
Masterlist
——
I’m basically writing this for myself
145 notes · View notes
chuellas · 4 months ago
Text
Tumblr media
Fine Line | Chuuya is always overworking himself, always choosing work over you and you’re finally fed up with it.
⤷ Ft. Nakahara Chuuya
Warnings | Fem!reader, mentions/consumption of alcohol, term “doll” used, a tiny itty bit suggestive if you squint, hardly edited, WC: 5k
A/N | I had no idea where I was going with this one when writing it but I had so much fun writing it
Tumblr media
You’re sitting at the bar now. You moved from your reserved table after an hour of waiting, figuring it could go to a couple that actually planned on spending the evening together. You let out another sigh into your gin and tonic. You’ve been at this restaurant for about 2 hours now and haven’t eaten a single thing. It’s your date’s fault, really, they were the one that never showed up. You don’t know why you even try anymore. Dating was pointless in your line of work anyways. 
But sometimes going on dates warded off the loneliness and that incessant craving you get for normalcy.
You check your watch for the time only to find it’s now past midnight. Chewing the inside of your cheek, you finally make the decision to pull out your phone and call the person you actually wanted to spend the evening with. You're pleasantly surprised when he picks up on the first ring.
“Thought you had a date.” You’re greeted with a tone that’s laced with exhaustion but something else jumps out too — annoyance, maybe? Or maybe you’re just imagining things after downing your third drink of the night on an empty stomach.  
You hum, pointedly not answering his question directly, as you signal for the bartender to close out your tab. “You still in your office working on that mountain of paperwork?”
The pause from the otherside of the phone is a long one, it’s a contemplative pause you conclude, you can tell he’s trying to decide whether to humor you or to push his own question. It would be a waste of his time to go with the latter, you had no intention of breaching the topic of you being stood up yet again. This time especially stung with it being a woman and all. You thought she would have known better, or at the very least have the common decency to warn you of her impending absence, knowing very well how long it takes to get ready for a first date. You shaved and took an “everything” shower for this occasion.
A soft sigh of defeat is heard from his side and you grin widely, Chuuya is much smarter than he’s given credit for. “So what if I am?”
“Stay there. I’m on my way.” You don’t give the executive room to argue as you hang up on him. 
As if on cue the bartender brings you the receipt and your card, after signing you leave a generous amount of cash in the tip jar with a smile. You leave the restaurant the same way you came, without a word as the manager babbles on about how much of a pleasure it was to have your patronage. You wave him off with the same smile that’s feeling more forced by the minute as you step into the elevator.
When the doors slide shut after what seems like an eternity, you’re finally able to relax for a moment. The disappointment of another wasted night sinks into your shoulder, making them cave in. You deflate in defeat, having to resign to a fate that’s been set by some stupid carrot topped man that has to use his ability to reach the top shelf of overhang shelves. He’d never admit it but you’ve actually caught him doing it before. 
This was all somehow Chuuya’s fault. If he ever did anything other than work you wouldn’t seek solace in other people. You would be able to let yourself actually explore the feelings that stir in your chest when you’re around the ginger. But instead you’re stuck calling him after failed dates to see what he’s up to and if you can get away with bugging him. 
Headquarters is just a few blocks north of where you’re at, it shouldn’t take you more than 10 minutes to get to Chuuya. Well, maybe 20 since your favorite ramen place is on the way and you know they’re still open. So you have to stop there for two bowls because not only have you not eaten but you know Chuuya probably hasn’t either, being too engrossed in his paperwork to remember that basic bodily functions exist. 
Another 5 minutes after picking up the ramen and you’re making your way up yet another elevator to the floor that holds both your office on one side and his on the other. You take a moment when the doors open to decide whether you want to go straight to Chuuya’s office or if you want to stop at yours to change into something far more comfortable than the dress you’re currently wearing. Your stomach ultimately makes the decision for you when it rumbles loudly. The ginger’s office it is.
You don’t even bother with knocking, too tired, hungry, and impatient to wait on him to answer. The door creaks as you push and then groans out a complaint when you kick it shut behind you. Chuuya isn’t even fazed when you enter, his nose still buried in his paperwork. Thankfully the pile was no longer a mountain, more of a small hill now. It still looks like an hour or two’s worth of work. You’d offer your help if it weren’t for the fact that you’re pretty sure you’re drunk. 
Making yourself comfortable without a word you saunter over to his desk and choose to sit yourself on top of his scattered paperwork, plopping the ramen in front of him.  
Chuuya freezes, staring at the bag of food in disbelief before turning his accusing glare at you. “What the f-”
His words die in his throat when his eyes finally land on you. Even in your slightly, maybe more, inebriated state it’s hard not to notice the way his eyelids droop as his dual colored eyes scan your figure. He must be really tired, he’s usually far more tactful when he checks you out. 
You swing your legs where they dangle from his desk, pleased with yourself and his reaction. “I brought you some dinner. I didn’t get a chance to eat so I figured neither have you. Looks like I was right!”
Chuuya has to practically tear his gaze from you to see what you’re talking about. You untie the bag to reveal two containers filled to the brim with ramen. You lean in to read the labels to make sure you were taking the right container but in the process it gives the executive a nice view right down our cleavage. You have to bite back the smile that threatens to stretch at your lips when you hear the way his breath stutters. Maybe now you’re the one not being tactful but you figure someone deserves to appreciate the way you look in this dress since the intended party will never get to. 
“You stop at that shop down the road?” Chuuya clears his throat as he waits for you to grab all of your things before reaching for his own container.
You kick off your shoes and jump off his desk to pull a chair up to the opposite side. “Yeah, thankfully they stay open late. Can you clear some of the papers up? Don’t wanna get them stained in ramen broth.”
“Really makin’ yourself at home, aren’t you, Doll?” He raises a brow at you in amusement but clears his desk off regardless.
You hum and nod your head, too busy taking a bite of your ramen. Your eyes practically roll to the back of your head and you let out a pleased hum at the flavors dancing along your tongue. The savory taste of the broth alone almost completely washes away the lingering bitter aftertaste the last few hours left in your mouth. You hadn’t realized how hungry you were until you had stepped foot into that shop. Now you are famished and even the most bland of foods would taste absolutely divine in this moment. You’re so absorbed in your meal that you don’t even take notice of the way the ginger sitting before you is watching you so intently that he hasn’t even touched his own food. 
It’s not until he clears his throat that you peer up at him. “You’re eating like you’ve been starved, didn’t you have a date tonight?”
There’s that question again, you suppose you gave him too much credit earlier. He wasn’t smart enough to just let it go. Or maybe he really was just letting his curiosity get the best of him. Either way there was no way in hell you were going to tell him that another date bailed on you. So instead you smile sweetly.
“You know how small the portions are at those types of restaurants, I took like two bites and it was all gone. Had some drinks after too. So, yeah, I’m famished. I know you are too. Eat.”
Your tone leaves no room for question. You’re both dancing around touchy subjects. Chuuya knows if he wants to get you to admit what really happened he would have to swallow his pride and admit he was overworking himself and he'd be damned if he ever let that happen. 
Or at least that’s what you thought. 
You watch him through your lashes as he opens the ramen and takes a bite, and then another, and then another. He hardly ever eats when there’s work to be finished. This is definitely a rare occasion and you have a sneaky feeling, somehow during the few seconds of your exchange in challenging glances, something shifts between the two of you. 
You stare at the other executive absolutely gobbed smacked at the fact that he’s actually listening to you. Your eyes are wide, your jaw is dropped open, and the chopsticks you were using to eat fall from your fingertips and splash into your soup. A few drops from the broth fly into your eye and you let out a hiss at the sting from the spices and temperature. 
The moment the two of you just had ends just as swiftly as you fan at your eyes frantically and then hold out your hand to Chuuya. “Eye drops- Oh my god your eye drops. Now, Chuuya.”
The ginger is jolted from his stupor when your voice becomes sharper. He reaches into the drawer to his left and produces a small bottle of eye drops, something you knew he keeps around due to his frequent late nights burning the midnight oil. It’s how he keeps his eyes from getting dry with exhaustion. 
You snatch the small bottle from his hands and throw your head back to all but squirt the soothing solution into your eye. It takes a moment to work, the sensation getting worse before it gets better. But after a moment you’re good as new, maybe even better than before. 
It’s a truly sobering experience and any left over buzz you were holding onto sadly fizzles out. You’re now stone cold sober and kicking yourself for coming here this late, know the only outcome is getting sent away so the ginger could finish his work in peace. You’re nothing but a distraction to him.
But if that were true, why even let you into his office, his space, in the first place?
“Thanks…” You hand the medicine back to Chuuya and pick your chopsticks back up to continue eating, pretending like nothing happened. “So, how many nights in a row have you slept here this week?”
You tilt your head to the couch that has a head pillow and blanket set up on it — inviting, almost, if you didn’t know how incredibly uncomfortable that couch was. It couldn’t be good for his back. You know he already deals with the residual chronic muscle pain he experiences after using his ability, especially after using corruption. You wish he would slow down, his body already pays for his ability, it doesn’t need to suffer because of his excessive working habits too. 
But then you would just sound like a broken record. 
Chuuya never really listens. He’s stubborn that way and it’s not just his body that pays for it, his social and love life pay the price for it too. It’s frustrating to care so deeply for someone who would rather think of others and their work than their own wellbeing. 
What’s worse, though, is that you’re selfish. You’ll take the heated stares and intimate touches in the dead of night on the rare occasions he’s not spending them at his desk over nothing at all. Maybe it isn’t selfish, maybe it’s self-deprecating but you can’t help yourself. You’ve tried to move on — that’s what you were trying to do tonight. But the universe has a sick and twisted sense of humor, so you once again find yourself in his office during the devil’s hour.
Suddenly you hear a muffled voice and you’re thrusted back to reality. Chuuya looks at you expectantly and you furrow your brows at him. “What?”
“I said: I figure you wouldn’t be eating with me right now if your date went well, you’d be over at his place, right?”
Your eye twitches in irritation and not from the soup broth that landed in it just moments ago. He’s trying to evade your question. Of course he was actively avoiding it, why would he ever admit to you something that you don’t think he’s admitted to himself. 
What’s worse is he’s pushing his question from earlier. Wording it differently to mask his nagging curiosity. His gaze is hypnotizing, something shifts again. You don’t think you care for the butterflies that erupted in your stomach. The usually light and exciting flutter of their wings now feel like razors slicing their way up your throat. It burns and you might throw up.
It’s so unfair, the way he makes you feel is unfair.
You don’t know what possesses you but a single syllable flies past your lips in response before you can catch it. “Her.”
“Her?” And this man has the audacity to look semi-amused as he says the word back to you in a questioning tone. 
In that moment you know he knows and you watch in abject horror as his amused expression twists into a knowing one. Now you’re sure, he’s aware that you know he knows. 
Your eye almost twitches again at the way his brow raises in amusement at your answer and suddenly you feel defensive. You don’t give a shit if he knows what you’re trying to do by dating around. You don’t care if he knows that each attempt has ended in failure. You don’t care that he knows that each failure ends in you crawling back to him.
You don’t care.
You don’t.
You steel your expression, eyes becoming sharp as they bore into Chuuya. “Yeah, it was supposed to be a woman I was meeting tonight.”
“Well she’s an idiot for not showing, especially when you look like that.” His tone sounds sincere and it makes you want to throw up.
You let out an incredulous scoff — you can’t believe that he just said that, of all people. “She’s not the only idiot.”
“She’s not?”
Now he’s really starting to piss you off, his smug expression tells you all you need to know. This must all be a game to him. He’s toying with you, he has to be, and he has been for a while now but you’re finally sick of it. You’re tired of the constant back and forth but not getting anywhere because he would rather stubbornly overwork himself half to death to have an excuse to avoid you than admit his obvious feelings for you. 
The revelation sends your whole body into a fit, you’re trembling and seething and it’s pouring out the seams. You’ve cracked. You should congratulate him, really, no one has elicited this much emotion from you before.
Chuuya’s demeanor changes when he notices how worked up you seem to be getting but he’s too late. You’re already past the point of being settled down because you’re shaking like a goddamn chihuahua. Your nostrils flare in irritation and ears flush in anger. 
“No, she’s not the only idiot that’s managed to fumble me. Look in a mirror and you’ll know who the other person is. Enjoy overworking yourself to death. I’m going home.” 
All at once the blazing rage that washed over you burns out when Chuuya makes no indication of moving to stop you and immediately you wish the ground would just crack open to swallow you whole. Suddenly you’re all too aware of your response to his play. It was more of an overreaction. How embarrassing? How is it that he’s able to elicit this strong of a reaction from you. 
How can he not follow after you like he has better things to do?
But he does have more important things to do than console you, doesn’t he?
For the second time tonight you’re mortified, but unlike earlier, this one was your own doing. You just threw a fit, had an actual tantrum, over someone who has made it clear he’s not ready for something that you think you are.
Maybe selfish is the right word.
You contemplate halting in your spot and apologizing but your pride keeps you from doing so. You should have never put all your cards on the table. You curse yourself for ever letting your true feeling for the ginger slip that one drunken night several months ago that when asked about the next day you had conveniently forgotten all about it. Something tells you that he remembered it clearly, so, if not stopping you was his final response to your confession then you have to accept that. 
Your hand reaches out for the door knob and you almost flinch when it comes in contact with the cold metal. He’s really just going to let you leave like this. Your head is a mess— no, your whole body is a mess. Your head is filled with fog, a mist of endless thoughts descending on you to make everything blurry. Your chest is like a tsunami of emotions washing over you in sharp waves. Then there are those damn razor sharp butterflies that are still threatening to claw up your throat. 
But just as you start to turn the knob, a gloved hand covers your own and halts your actions. Your breath hitches when the anxiety you’d been feeling just a moment ago completely dissipates. Chuuyas chest is pressed against your back and his forehead falls to your shoulder. 
“Chuuya wha-”
He doesn’t give you a chance to finish your question when he mumbles out, “I don’t need a mirror to know that…”
Oh. 
Is he really implying that he knows he’s been a fool? Is the world coming to an end? Chuuya? Admitting to being an idiot? You thought there was a higher chance of getting struck by lightning before hearing anything of the sort from the executive himself. 
“I’m sorry.”
You blink, you think your brain’s been fried, convinced that Chuuya can see the steam rolling out of your ears as you short circuit. “For what?”
You croak out the short question, words catching in your throat. It surprises even you when a sob follows. You hadn’t realized that the emotions you were feeling hadn’t dissipated but instead had been forced out in the most embarrassing way possible. 
“I…I’m sorry for…” Chuuya trails off and curses under his breath, letting out a frustrated sigh. “Jesus Christ. I’m sorry for not putting you first.” 
His voice trembles in something akin to fear. Something in your chest tears at his tone and it hurts. You look up at the ceiling to try to blink away the water that’s blurred your vision and take in a sharp breath after getting winded from the sudden blow. Your hand finally falls from the door knob and you both stand there in silence. The only noise is the grandfather clock that stands tall on the far end of his office, if it wasn’t for the loud ticking, everything would feel frozen. Something about the silence on your part is agonizing, you want to respond, but your voice is caught in your throat, swallowed dryly as you try to wet the dry patches stinging the lining of your esophagus.
Funny how your eyes feel too wet while your throat is too dry. 
You try to take a few breaths to calm yourself down enough to speak but you can feel the impatience radiating off of Chuuya and it just makes you even more anxious. It almost physically pains you but you take a step away from the ginger and stride across the room to an open window. Fresh air, something you always appreciated about Chuuya is that he prefers open windows and fresh air to fans or air conditioning if he can help it. The executive doesn’t follow, he hasn’t even moved from his spot. His head is still drooped down from where it was resting on your shoulder and suddenly your mouth and throat flood with saliva. That familiar feeling of nausea hitting you like a freight train once again.
You clear your throat to speak but realize -- how the hell do you respond to that? Are you really upset with Chuuya? Yes. Are you upset with yourself for letting things go this far? Also yes. So, as much as you want to blame all of this on the gravity manipulator, you can’t. 
Your shoulders slump and your gaze stays glued to the twinkling city lights in the skyline as you finally speak. “You always chose work. Always.”
Chuuya looks up at that. Your words seemingly hit a nerve as irritation flashes across his face before he can contain it. You bristle at that, preparing for an argument. You’re exhausted and don’t want to argue but you will if you have to because although you know you’re at fault too, you’re not going to just let this asshole get away with his part in all of this.
Luckily, the ginger simmers down easily and slumps again, showing you how truly exhausted he is. “That’s not entirely true, I chose you…Sometimes….”
“You think I should be grateful for that? You only chose me instead of work ‘sometimes’ to make yourself feel better about stringing me along.” You’re not looking at him when you speak, too interested with the view, or at least that’s what you’re telling yourself.  “Or to get your mind off of work. I was just an escape to you. Nothing more.” 
This time you don’t have to look back at him to feel the frustration radiating off of him in a similar way gravity manipulation does when he activates it. It’s hot, his frustration, you imagine if you reached out there was a chance you’d get burned. It’s rare to witness Chuuya losing his cool like this, the only other person besides yourself that could get him riled up like this long gone from the organization. Thinking about him makes you even more bitter so you take another stab at Chuuya.
“You certainly put on a convincing act, though. So congrats for that I guess.”
Snap. 
You imagine that’s the sound that would’ve been made when Chuuya’s patience finally breaks. His steps are heavy and you almost think he’s activated his ability. You almost forget how fast he is because you barely have time to turn around before he’s got a firm grip on your face. His hold is unrelenting as he forces you to look at him. 
Chuuya looks like a wreck, so many emotions written all over his face but most of all he’s hurt by your words. You know it’s wrong, you shouldn’t be lashing out at him like this but a part of you is pleased that he looks just as devastated as you feel. This is not your proudest moment by far and you’re sure you’ll feel ashamed over it later. Right now, however, you couldn’t bring yourself to feel guilty in the slightest. You said what you said and you're going to say it with your whole chest.
A shaky breath is let out by the executive standing before you. “That’s unfair. You’re being unfair.”
There’s no way this man is accusing you of being the unfair one here.
“You were unfair to me first. I’m tired. Be straight with me or just leave me alone, Chuuya.” Any fight you had in you moments ago vanishes as you finally give up.
Chuuya’s reaction shows you that he sees it, the way you’re letting him hold all the cards in this, making this his decision, the final one when it comes to this situationship. You’re done, you’re tired and now you just want this shitty night to be over with. If you had a white piece of fabric on you, you’d wave it like a flag, surrendering completely. 
He’s not good with his words, Chuuya has never been as articulate as some of the others, but he is good with actions. His actions have always spoken volumes for him, so why wouldn’t that work for him now? The executive pulls you in and crashes his lips to yours in a desperate attempt to convey to you what he couldn’t speak.
You’re a little slow on the uptake as your brow furrows and you attempt to pull away. You look at him incredulously but the expression he’s making has you halting altogether. His eyes are screwed shut and his brows furrowed in concentration and maybe a little bit in fear by the way you can feel his lips and hands slightly trembling against your face. It clicks then.
Chuuya Nakahara is finally choosing you over his work. 
This was him telling you in his own way that he’s not letting you give up like you wanted to. And if you can claim to know anything about Chuuya, it’s that he always makes good on a promise. That’s what has you melting into his hold and returning his kiss with just as much fervor. 
You both stay like that for a long while and you feel like Chuuya is trying to devour you whole in this one single kiss. As if he’s scared that if he doesn’t, you’ll slip from his grasp forever, but that would be impossible with the way he’s holding onto you for dear life. Even if you wanted to, which in this moment you didn’t, you couldn’t escape him. But you do need to pull away for air though. You shift your face the best you can away from his and even though he tries to chase your lips, you manage to separate from him.
You instantly bring your hands up to his wrist and nuzzle your face into his hands, showing him you still have no plans of going anywhere. The tension in his body dissipates and he watches you closely, patiently waiting for your response. As if you kissing him back wasn’t enough. 
“You piss me off, y’know that?” Chuuya lets out a chuckle at your statement and leans in to rest his forehead on yours.
His eyes bore into yours and there’s something there that you’ve never seen before, a sort of adoration you think he’s been holding back for a long time now. “Yeah, I have a confession to make that might piss you off even more…”
You stiffen in anticipation for the worst, staring up at him suspiciously with narrowed eyes. What was it now? You wrack your brain thinking about what he could possibly still be holding back. All you wanted was to know where you stood with him and now you do. So what else would he be hiding from you?
“It’s, uhh…Well it has to do with your date tonight, and maybe all of the other first dates that stood you up…” The look on your face must tell him that you’re picking up on where this is going and his grip on you tightens once again. “It was fucked up of me, I know. I’ll- I’ll make it up to you…I’ll take you out on two dates for each first date I ruined.”
Oh. 
You can’t even really find it in yourself to be that upset. It clears up a lot of inconsistencies for you. You have full confidence in your personality and looks, so it wasn’t adding up why you were being stood up so much. Even with you being a part of the upper echelon of the Port Mafia, that’s not public information. So, intimidation was ruled out too. You are becoming increasingly more annoyed at the thought of it all.
Maybe you should find it in yourself to be more upset about this…
Your expression displays just how unconvinced you are by his words, Chuuya can clearly see it and sense it so he tacks on some extra sweet talking to sooth your overthinking. “I’ve got a lot of time to make up for anyways.”
Your previous statement of Chuuya not being very good with his words is a lie. You were lying. The simple statement is enough to have you melting into him again. Maybe it’s the exhaustion. Maybe he got lucky. Maybe you’re just that down bad for him. Or maybe it’s all of the above. Who knows (you do).
Either way you find yourself giving in again for hopefully the last time tonight, but not before you decide to add a condition for your own benefit. “...Fine. But any trip or out of town get away counts as only one date.”
“Don’tcha think you’re getting greedy now, Doll?” Chuuya lets out another chuckle, shaking his head a little.
You shrug with a soft grin on your lips. “No, you owe me. Plus, it’s like you said, got a lot of time to make up for.”
Tumblr media
165 notes · View notes
halcyone-of-the-sea · 2 years ago
Text
Black Metal and Bourbon (I)
Tumblr media Tumblr media
AU MASTERLIST || PART II
Tumblr media
PAIRING: Biker/Mechanic!Simon 'Ghost' Riley x F!Bartender!Reader
WORDCOUNT: 8.1k
WARNINGS: Alcohol consumption, drug usage, mentions of sex & intimacy, dark jokes/dirty jokes, rumors, gossip, past toxic relationship, a shitty Ex, protective!Simon, etc. (18+ mini-series)
*I do not give others permission to translate and/or re-publish my works on this or any other platform*
Tumblr media
You slapped the damp rag back into the bar top, the fabric heavy with spilled alcohol and other fluids that you didn’t even want to try and think about. 
“Jesus.” Your muscles ache, neck stiff from having to try and slap a dart from the ceiling where some jackass had been too drunk to attempt and hit the target. The thing was still up there, as you weren’t about to spend your entire night fruitlessly attempting to fix someone else's blurry mistakes. 
You glare over your shoulder, seeing the unconscious form of the man in question being dragged out by his friends presently, his slurring chuckles making him sound like a drowning elephant. Intoxicated yells of goodbye attached to your name make you roll your eyes slowly as they begin being said; you push through the waist-height door to allow you behind the front counter. Your middle finger flips the patrons off before boisterous flirting hits the air.
“C’mon baby, don’t be like that—!” Is cut off by the slam of the front doors and you couldn’t be more happy that your boss hadn’t gotten the bolts tightened. 
“Don’t get paid enough…” You grumble, eyes slithering over to the tip jar and seeing the overflow of bills and coins as your fingers wrap the neck of a bottle of Vodka. 
The profit would be split with your coworker even if she’d been gone for more than half a night getting railed by her new boy toy. You can still remember the look she’d given you as she’d walked out during rush hour, her sharp smirk and smug sheen of ‘you won’t say anything, will you?’
Grumbling under your breath, you slip the Vodka back into its slot on the wall racks, while telling yourself you can’t drink on the job; trying to forget the face of the man that had been attached to hers before they’d stumbled to the back alley.  
“Graham Whitaker, you’re such a five-cent sell-out,” you shake your head, sighing heavily into the air that smells like booze and sweat. 
Graham Whitaker—your Ex in every sense. 
You decided to tell your coworker, if she ever showed back up, that the only reason she was getting dicked-down was because it was that man’s plan to try and make you jealous. As if you’d be caught with your pants down over a prick that had cheated on you more times than you could count before you threw his ass out. 
“Not my problem anymore,” your hands move to display themselves in a motion of a settled disagreement before wiping them on your black pants. 
It was late now, of course, with the dart-drunk and his friends being the last patrons that you had to serve. But you’d been in this town a long, long time. 
Sorrel the construction worker came in an hour, Miss Anna-Lee accompanying for her nightly Gin and Tonic before she talked about her late love from the seventies. From there it was three more regulars before closing activities and fighting to get up tomorrow by noon only to do it all over again. 
Over and over and over. 
You lean back on the counter and look across the brown wood and warm overhead lights, behind you, the illumination from the drink rack gives off a dead glow. 
This was your workplace since you'd been of age, and over the years that seemed to drag, here is where you’d stayed. Nothing ever changed in this town—the biggest shock was when you’d broken up with Graham; people hadn’t stopped talking about it for months.
This place was like a prison of slow death and abandoned dreams. Safe to say this was not what you had envisioned for yourself.
You scoff, pushing off the back counter and snatching your rag back up before you can spiral once more.
The stains weren’t going to buff themselves out.
Maybe it was chance that the mechanics shop across the street had shut down, too few employees and too many drug busts. Chance, or fate, whichever it was you chose to believe in that still-air Sunday, it was still a shock to you when you looked out the front window as Sorrel called goodnight through his heavy accent. 
‘SOLD’
“Sold?” Sorrel pauses with one foot out of the door, and he chuckles when he sees where you’re looking in shock, your hand holding a dirty glass. 
“Haven’t heard, then? Few newcomers snuck in under our noses—they’ll be running the place; mechanics!” 
“New?” You laugh. “Who in their right mind would come here of all places?” 
Sorrel shakes his head, grumbling as he pulls a cigarette from his pocket. “You’ll just have to meet ‘em, Doll. Sure you’ll leave a glowing impression.”
“Take that shit outside, you ass. You know I hate the smell.” A smirk graces your dead eyes. 
“Like I said. Glowing.” You glare, but the man slips out of the door quickly and his form passes by the window outside to climb into his truck parked in the street. Two honks from the horn and the older man is off, grizzly-like beard gone just like your boredness. 
New arrivals? 
You blink at the blackened shadows of the street, illuminated by the lights and their tall tree-like bases—the sway of the planted bushes in the boxes outside. Your head tilts at the abyssal building that was once in working order. 
It was a shitshow now, years of abandonment not giving it any helping hand regarding upkeep. The concrete was cracked, the garage door was hanging off of one side, and the front windows had been broken by your Ex’s buddies when they had gotten into a fight like the three-year-olds they were. 
You hum lowly. A hard-chucked set of keys, you recalled. You’d seen it from here easily enough. Hadn't lied to Sheriff Russel when he’d come knocking, and, you suppose, that was why even now the immature posse still tried to scare you by following you home at night to this day.
As if everyone didn’t know where everyone else lived already. 
But back to the current interest for the night. 
“Let’s have a little look-see, then,” you breathe, knowing Miss Anna-Lee would be a good while away like always. You could chance five minutes—it was just across the street after all. 
Shuffling outside, making sure to hold the door until it closes slowly, you step down the single step and stick your hands into your pockets. The night wasn’t hot or cold, simply there like a metaphorical cut on your palm; it wasn’t surprising the more you lived with it, but it still made your skin itch. 
Feet padding, you cross the dead street and take in the long stretch of unkempt grass, stepping onto the broken curb as your shoes crunch broken glass. Long-gone cigarette butts are scattered here and there, the occasional stray bit of metal or trash. Your eyes shift slowly from one brick that makes up the frame to another, the peeling blue color that could use touching up. 
The mural you had painted in middle school had faded a long time ago, just like the great expectations of going into an art career. The eyes of a great gray wolf are only a dark outline that you can’t help but stare at as if a cancer was growing in your brain, hidden behind the reach of green ivy. 
Ripping your eyes away, you ignore the cry of tires from across the town and the pop of an exhaust pipe—the roar of either a car chase by the repeat offender Irene Chaney, or by some stupid kid related to Irene Chaney. 
“She’s gonna wreck one of these days,” you breathe, looking down at your object of intention—the sold sign in all of its red and white glory. 
Your hand snakes out and grabs the cheap plastic, stopping its swaying with a creak and a tilt of your head. 
You just couldn’t understand it—who in their right mind would buy this place? The only thing it would be good as is rubble, at least then some rabbit could make its very dusty home here. 
Sorrel had mentioned multiple people too. 
“Must be up at the B&B then,” your voice carries over the space, the stars twinkling above you as a shadow stands at the end of the cracked driveway. Its hands are in its pockets, tall form bulky with the dark brown leather jacket around its intimidating form. You’re none the wiser, letting the sign drop as you put your hands to your hips. “They better not be fuckin’ dickheads—”
“Mind explainin’ to me why I came to get a drink and now I’m talkin’ to some Bird on my property?” 
You startle, gasp peeling out of your lips as your head swivels as if attached to a string which, in turn, tracks back to the source of a heavy Manchester accent. Grass breaks under your feet, as the gravel of the tone makes you cringe. Your eyes lock on the man who looks like he just came back from a warzone. 
The first thing you noticed was the balaclava and the skeleton detailing, of course, how could you not—the lower half was an inch below those October eyes of the deepest shade of brown you’d ever witnessed. 
Your spine straightens in cautious surprise, hiding the way your hands had clenched as if ready to swing on your Ex if he so happened to be there instead of…this person. 
“Excuse me?” You say, quickly, as if it was forced out instead of a scream. Your face pushes that stern expression back to your face as your throat clears out the hoarseness.
A covered head tilts with its small sliver of pale flesh visible to you—the strong bones of his nose bridge and hidden jawline. The bulk of large muscles and thighs spoke to hard labor, and his booted feet shifted below loose black cargo pants. 
The mask alone caused you a hint of worry in those few seconds of fast study of this phantom’s anatomy. 
He blinks at you slowly, raising the small corner of a dark brow from a respectable distance away.
“Said you’re trespassing, yeah?” Your face gains a sheen of heat, and you glance at your bar behind the stranger, at the bright burn of the lights. 
Taking a stiff breath, your lips pull into a frown as you try to hide your embarrassment.
“Well…a holler would have been just fine.” A fake glare is put on. “What’s with sneaking up on a woman in the middle of the night? Are you some creep or something?”
Those dark eyes stay locked on yours, and for a moment you don’t know if you’ve encountered a statue or not because he doesn’t speak for a moment. 
A puff of breath from his nose. 
“You the bartender, then?” You motion to your nametag above your left breast and grunt. His gaze homes in before he simply says, “Good.”
Without another word, the man turns stiffly before he steadily begins making his way back to the bar; crossing the street with a swift check of the road. You watch him saunter off, jaw slackened and your cheeks hot. The span of his shoulder blades levels out as he rolls his shoulders. 
Where did this guy even come from? The answer was simple, the bed and breakfast was only four buildings down and to the left. Guy must have come in for a late-night serenade with a bottle.
A quick glance is thrown back to the rundown property behind you before you growl and hurry after this individual who currently pushes open the faulty doors of your work. Jogging across the asphalt, you catch the thing right before it closes and slip inside with a puff of air and a shoved-down snap of a sarcastic ‘thanks’. 
Yet, the man is already pulling back one of the bar stools and easing into it when you make it behind the counter. You study him yet again. 
“You’re one of the new mechanics?” Brown-Eyes blinks at you. 
Without missing a beat, he goes, “Bourbon—Kentucky.”
“I asked a question,” you cross your arms, not even for a moment looking away as the silence of the bar sneaks in around you and this strange creature. “Least you can do for a lady is answer it when you act like a damn cat and sneak up on her.”
“You were on my property.” This is leveled out through a grunt, and after a moment of staring, you scoff. 
“I was curious about who had bought such a piece of junk. Guess I have my answer.” Your hand grabs the bottle of Kentucky Bourbon, the amber liquid inside sloshing as you turn back and put it into the wood. There’s a fraction of a dead tease that makes the man seem more human than he looks.
“Well, aren't you a ray of sunshine?”
“I prefer a solar flair.” You comment dryly and set an engraved glass next to the bottle. Something flickers past the mechanic’s eyes, a quirk to the fabric of his balaclava. 
“On The Rocks or Neat?” Your brow raises and you tilt your head. 
“That even a bloody question? Neat.” You snort, splaying your hands before you grab the bottle as he watches you blankly. 
“Sorry, it's kind of my job to ask.” Your hand shifts and you pour a reasonable amount into the glass, knowing exactly when to stop. As you shift the bottle away, you leave it on the bar top and gently push the beverage to him as his gloved fingers take it up. You repress a small smile at the matching bone gloves to go with the detailing on his balaclava.
“Bartenders always have this much attitude?” The glass is kept in front of his person, carefully held in his large grip. 
Moving back, you go to lean on the back counter. This night was quickly taking an interesting turn. “Only if they’re me.” You sigh. “You have a name, then, Brown-Eyes?” 
The individual snorts at the title, but his eyes narrow on you at the same time as if he was held hesitant at the ability for you to make him. He had an air of casual tension around him, like a dog on a thin leash that can only just manage to meet others and stay his fangs. 
Danger, you pinpoint. The man felt like danger. A riptide; surface tension.
Then why was it that you felt more and more intrigued by the second?
“Simon Riley,” he eases, staring with those numb eyes of his before he tips the glass slightly your way. With the thumb on the same hand that holds the bourbon, he hooks it under his face covering and pulls it up until he can connect the glass to his lips and take down a sip as his Adam’s apple bobs in a swallow. 
On the way back, his thumb drags the fabric back to its previous position as if nothing had happened. The image of pale skin and stubble sticks with you, and your eyes shift away quickly without you realizing it as the glass is returned to the counter. 
“Well, Simon Riley,” you mutter, “welcome to nowhere.”
The man hums, eyes looking you over in a single glance before the gaze shifts to the wall behind your head. He says nothing, and the door opens to the next three familiar customers as you move to take their order. As you slip out from behind the barrier, you grumble under your breath before you slip past Simon to the corner booth. 
“For the record, Riley, I do enjoy seein’ that old place getting taken on. Don’t run it into the ground, would you? And if you need a fresh coat of paint, for the love of all things holy, don’t go down to the Schafersons’ place, you come right to me.” 
Walking casually, you greet the three ladies from the downtown library with a smirk and an easy comment about if their husbands knew they were out so late, to which you promptly got cursed out on good faith. Sharing a few chuckles, you get them started on what they need, all the while feeling those brown orbs now following subtly from the side of their sockets, intrigued. 
Simon wasn’t sure what to make of you, and the same could be said about this town as a whole. A woman with such a future trapped behind her eyes, adventure in her blood, why were you here in a place with nothing promised for it except dying businesses and old faces? This was a place where people came to hang up the coat, not try and rip it off of its peg. 
The children born here with ambitions leave, that was the common denominator. Even Simon could see that. But you? Here you were. 
The man peels his eyes away, taking up his glass again and re-hooking his thumb to his mask. Amber liquid seeps into his mouth, pulling the scars on his lips and cheeks as he swallows it down as easily as water. The bourbon pools in his stomach, sending its honied effects to the back of his mind; it would take much more to get drunk, but that wasn’t what Simon was looking for. 
Perhaps he was just out tonight wondering why he’d left the military for a mechanic’s job and come out here—asking anything for a sign that this was the right decision even as his head echoed with the screams and the gunfire. 
And then he’d seen you standing in front of the fuckin’ worst mechanics shop he’d ever seen that he’d signed the property deed for not three hours ago. Hell, he hadn’t even looked at the place before buying it—Price was responsible for the official financial actions, and the man had made him swear that it was worth it.
But fuck, he’d just needed a way out of the city. Too loud, too unpredictable in that previous shop of theirs right by the busy street. MacTavish and Garrick had been easy to convince; they’d all served together before and had no family over here either. 
A new start thousands upon thousands of miles away. 
Your head pulls up from where you chat with the librarians, hearing the slam of the door as the draft wafts in from outside—a small breeze has picked up. 
Inside walks in your very ruffled, and very well-pleased, coworker, Celina Bell. 
She brushes down her top and black skirt, blinking around with blown pupils until her eyes lock on you. A poisonous smile meets your eyes as you raise a brow slowly—Lord, if this girl didn’t realize that fucking your Ex over some workplace squabble wasn’t something to be proud of, she was really a lost cause. 
Simon only glances over his shoulder before turning back around and tapping his fingers against his glass absentmindedly. 
“You alright?” You ask out of due diligence, sparing the ladies an apology look for them being interrupted. 
“Better than alright,” Celina chuckles, walking over with a limp in her step. “Just scored Graham Whitaker.” She fake pauses, blinking as if in realization that a child would know was taking the piss. Your face is stuck in the expression of boredom. “Wait…you two were involved for a few years, right? Oh, I’m really sorry—I had no clue.”
“Yeah,” you look her up and down and blink at the disheveledness. “Sure. Quite the score.” A pause, her lips pulling back into that smug smirk that reminds you of a weasel. Yet your next words leave her face devoid of blood. “You know he got Chlamydia from Stacy Green a week ago, right?”
A pin could be heard dropping. Brown eyes are firmly stuck to the scene, unsure what to make of it. The ladies stifle their laughter.
“...W-what?”
“Y’know,” you motion a hand to her lower body, walking past her back to the bar. “STD. Chlamydia. Results in—”
“I know what the fuck an STD is, you bitch.”
“Woah,” you whistle, “language.” Your body returns to the counter as loud stuttering is left behind you, the frantic patting of a pocket to look for a phone before enraged feet rush to the exit. “Need a refill, Riley?”
“It can wait,” Simon utters slowly. The door slams shut.
You chuckle, shrugging. “Alright, suit yourself.” 
The man takes the names you drop and files them away, slotting them into his mental database for when he needs to work with these people. Yet, there’s already a sour impression just off of comments alone. Who better to get your news from than a bartender? 
You know everyone's dirty little secrets.
You diligently serve the drinks to the librarians, placing them down carefully before Simon once more has a re-filled glass of his drink. He moves it slightly up in a cheer and gives you a stare as you wipe your hands with a clean rag.
“Seems you know everything ‘round ‘ere.” His accent is what draws you in, and you find yourself eager to hear more from him. 
“I’m easy to talk to,” you respond, shrugging and leaning on the counter a foot or two away as you both watch the other. A smirk overtakes your features. “And I am the one that gives people the drinks.”
“So, what I’m hearing,” Simon raises a brow. “Is that you get ‘em dunker than a man on his execution date.” 
You click your tongue, tilting your head in a teasing manner while maintaining a serious face. 
“Afraid you’ll spill your secrets, Riley?” 
His eyes flash at you, and his lips flicker into a smirk you can hear in his voice. 
“It’ll take more than two glasses of Bourbon to get me talking, Sunshine.” 
Your face shifts away, but the sudden fight with a smile leaves you nearly breathless. 
Who is this man?
“Why are you here,” your question meets his ears as he takes back the last of his drink, stomach filled for the night and his searching, for the moment, abated. 
The glass meets the bar top. 
He grunts. “Needed a drink.”
Your lips pull in annoyance. “You know what I mean. You’re terrible at answering questions.”
“Hm, maybe.”
“Fuck off,” you grumble, shaking your head as a low chuckle makes your insides swirl. 
A stack of bills is placed on the counter, and the man stands, grabbing the hood of his black sweatshirt and pulling it up. His gloved hands go to the pockets of his leather jacket with a roll of his wide shoulders. From under the hood, the white of the painted mask glares out from under the shadows that now shroud him. 
You both sneak a glance at the mechanic's shop—a clear view from the front window. 
“See you around, then?” Your head is tilted at him, blinking. You hum under your breath. “I’m going to keep asking you why you showed up in this town, Riley, and I won’t stop until I get an answer.”
Simon quirks a brow, eyes glinting with interest. When was the last time someone had spoken to him like this outside of his boys?
“Look forward to it,” he utters slowly. With a blink and one more dead look, he’s already out the front door and walking back down the street—disappearing like a ghost the same way he had appeared. 
Picking up his cash and counting through it, the librarians across the way snicker, and one calls out, “So, the new mechanic, huh?”
“One more peep and I’m doubling your tab.”
But…you did have to admit, he had been charming…hadn’t he? At least someone here could juggle your attitude.
Three days pass with no sighting of Simon Riley, but just because you didn’t see him doesn’t mean you weren’t witness to his aftermath. 
The shop across the street was practically fixed up while you were asleep. 
Where there had been overgrown grass, there was now a cut lawn getting watered by the reach of an angry sprinkler. The fast movement of the spray reaches the sidewalk that was, somehow, still there under all that trash hiding away like a criminal. Stray bricks are gone and stacked into a pile as you pause outside the bar, staring wide-eyed with your breath caught in your throat in the late morning air. 
The ivy over your mural was peeled back—that faded wolf’s gaze locking with yours, unyielding to the calls of time as its canid body stool as a silent sentinel. 
But, on the third day, as you’re going on break before the night sets in, you manage to not only see Simon again but meet two of the other men who’d moved here.
You pick up your feet and jog across the street, hopping the curb as you blink, impressed at the open garage with its fixed and oiled bay door. Inside it was still dusty—remnants of what was left behind in the corners and scattered. But it was getting there. Quickly. 
“Didn’t know Simon was goin’ to sign on such a piece of rusted shite—where’s the fuckin’ outlets?” Gritted Scottish. You stick your hands into your pockets and enter the large opening. 
“If I remember,” you speak, finding the two men standing slightly off to the side as the bulkier one with a mohawk carries a series of extension cords. Cobalt and brown eyes dart to you in shock—the second man of darker complexion sharing a glance with the other in swift confusion. “When you manage to find them, they’ll all be burst.” 
Blank stares are sent your way. 
“Kids would come by and watch ‘em spark when they were bored. No one really cared enough to stop them.” A clearing of a throat meets your ears as you study the room more. 
It was small, with only one main garage for all the repairs, but that wasn’t new to you. The motorcycles were, though. 
Five in total all parked and resting next to one another near the back wall, all in varying shades of black and gray. Your lips twitch at the sight, imagining your late-night acquaintance riding one of them—you dare say that it fit him quite well, and you weren’t that surprised at all by this.
Biker mechanics. It fits the script. 
“Who’s this then?” The Scot asks you, raising a brow as a friendly smirk pulls his mouth up. “Can’t remember bookin’ any repairs today, Ma’am, might have to wait a few more days before we get it all up and runnin’.”
“I can see. No, I work just across the street,” you spare a friendly smile. 
“So you’re the bartender? The bartender.” The second man speaks, grinning kindly as he searches through a toolbox on a small table. He hums, looking playful. “So that’s why Ghost was gone so long.” 
Ghost…? Did they mean Simon?
The skeletal accents suddenly make far more sense.
“Johnny MacTavish,” A hand is leveled out ahead of you, and you take it casually with a muttering of your own name. “Soap’s just fine as well.” 
Your brow quirks, but you only share an amused nod.
The other individual stands and makes his way over, tall and leaner as to where Soap’s more blatant strength is. 
“Kyle Garrick—Gaz. Pleasure.” 
“Just came over to introduce myself,” your hand shifts back into your pockets as you motion with your head back to the bar. “I’m on my break.” 
“Ah,” Soap’s hands move the cables he holds as he loops them into a more storable shape vertically around his elbow and palm. “Last one to meet then is Price—man’s in town gettin’ lunch for us,” he grunts under his breath. “Hopefully a damn set of zip-ties, too.”
“Zip-ties, Mate?” Gaz breathes a chuckle with a fix of the backward ball cap on his head. “C-4 would bloody help more. At least then we can have a clean starting point.” 
“I think we’re fresh out of C-4, unfortunately,” you huff a laugh, motioning around as the men smirk at you, Johnny snorting a chuckle. “You guys have done a pretty good job so far. I can’t remember when it looked this nice in here.”
“Well, we’re honored, Bonnie,” Soap tilts his head as he ties off the cord with one of the ends. “Makin’ me blush.”
“If Simon had just looked at the place before buying it, we might have been able to open sooner.” Gaz huffs, thinning his lips as he glances over the broken window and the peeling paint—the door to the main lobby that has a punched dent in it. “Couldn’t be worse.”
“Well then it can only get better,” you breathe, shrugging. 
Gaz huffs affectionately. “Not wrong there, then.”
You lean forward, tilting your head. “You’ll find I rarely am.”
“Second time you’ve snuck on,” a Manchester accent scares you once more, head snapping to the side as the light spills in from the garage opening. “This a pattern, Sunshine?”
Simon’s brows are raised as those October eyes lock with yours. Gaz and Soap share a look, smirking before the Scot peels off to find a place to store his belongings. 
“Where have you been?” Gaz asks as you glare at the masked man for once again coming up behind you. 
A bag is presented, leaning off three fingers as a glance gets thrown past you. 
“Down the street. Needed these made.” The bag is tossed and Kyle catches it easily. 
You watch as the crinkly plastic is opened and the dark fabric of four black pairs of overalls is produced, each embroidered with their respective names. 
“What’s wrong with the old ones?” Johnny pipes up, brows furrowed. 
“Looks like you got fuckin’ mugged in ‘em.” Simon slides his attention back to you as Johnny curses with a glint of amusement in his blues. 
“Aren’t open yet.” Your face peels back to a stiff annoyance. 
“I can see that, Riley.” You motion to the other men. “I was being polite.”
He grunts while walking past, muttering through a brief smirk, “Doubt that.” 
Your jaw slackens, but you only growl and hold your tongue as you glance the mechanic over. He still had his leather jacket, but a loose shirt took the place of a hoodie. 
“You ready to answer my question?” Simon locks those eyes with yours from over his shoulder before sliding up to the black form of one of the motorcycles. 
Visible to the naked eye, you take in the lack of fairings around the frame—eyeing the pure black metal of the entire engine from any angle that you might move to you’d still be able to see. It was nice. Perfect, even; damn expensive too. While the thought was enticing, you can’t imagine Simon riding it—he seemed more rugged, more…classy. 
“Negative.” You roll your eyes, but Soap speaks before you can retort. 
“Finally takin’ out the CB1000R, Ghost? ‘Bout time.” The brute throws a blank look at the Scot as Gaz utters to you a few feet away before a casual ‘no’ is leveled out through the space.
“He got it months ago,” Kyle’s eyes crinkle. “Can’t seem to take it out for a ride yet. No one knows what he’s waiting on.”
“Can’t say I blame him,” your words confide. “It’s beautiful.”
“It was a fucking fortune—no use collecting dust is what I say.” You hum, shifting back to Simon who taps the seat of the CB1000R before moving past it to an older cruiser with dents and dirt along the sides. This was more him you thought. Rugged and more dated than the first; something you use on long rides to nowhere.
“Maybe he’s just waiting for a special occasion,” you guess.
“Better get on with it.” Gaz moves away with a shrug and a huff. 
Your lips pull in a small smile, and you watch Simon pull keys from his jacket and insert them as he moves to straddle the larger body of the cruiser, easing into it slowly. Staring, you think about how far that bike could take you—what you could see with it on the open road of possibilities and whipping air. Where would you go? Anywhere. Anywhere and everywhere. 
Eyes shifting away from the motorcycle, they widen as they softly meet Simon’s own—locked for a moment in a staring contest. His lids barely pull down, studying something. You clear your throat and exhale.
Sensing your company was most likely a hindrance at this point, you turn to leave as the engine flares—you wave easily behind your back with a call of well-wishes.
“Come have a drink one time, boys, yeah? I need stories that come from strangers for once.” A ruckus of ‘affirmatives’ and ‘will do, Ma’ams’ sparks up from Johnny and Kyle as you exit to the roar of the motorcycle behind you, your feet kicking a stray rock into the grass before you make it to the curb. 
Before you can cross, a steel body blocks your path. 
“I’ll be needing a drink later tonight, then.” Simon watches from atop his seat, one booted foot to the ground to steady himself as he comes to a slow halt. His fingers curl the handles, twitching.
“Let me guess,” you tilt your head, smirking, “Bourbon?”
“A woman after my own heart,” he draws numbly, October browns as dead as mulch. As dead as dirt.
“And do you have a heart, Simon Riley?” You question, blinking at him as your mind tells you to walk away. Your brain doesn’t need a repeat of Graham—you already had enough problems on your plate right now besides some attraction to this stranger. This push and pull made your heart jerk, even when you know it shouldn’t.
You’d only just met him.
The man hums, thighs shifting on the black metal frame. He says the easiest answer he can. 
“A cold one.” 
Pushing on the ground, he takes off down the road back into the main town for whatever errand he was on this time. Your eyes follow until the figure is no more than a memory of the smell of oil and the metallic tinge of caution.
You hated the smell of cigarette smoke. 
Like a pregnant woman’s aversion to the scent of meat, you grew nauseous at the very hint of cheap tobacco and paper on the air—loathed the burn of it. It had to do with your Ex, of course. The man had been a habitual chain smoker, lighting up one after the other until you had to leave his house entirely to puke on the front lawn. If you thought about it hard enough, you could still taste the ash on your tongue from when he kissed you after lighting up. 
But that was only one of the reasons you’d never moved in with him despite being together for years—the cheating was the other problem. 
Girl after girl, broken promise after broken promise, you’d still held onto him as if he deserved it. Hell, all that Graham Whitaker deserved were the copious amounts of STDs he probably had after sleeping with as many women as he could to try and get back at you. You didn’t have ample reason to ban him from the bar—him or his loud-mouth friends, you should say—so the problem, like a bad rash, persisted. Cars following you after work and all. 
But, the here, the now.
Simon had, in fact, come in for that drink that night—just as he had for the last week up until the grand opening of the boys’ shop. You’d both spoken throughout these encounters and formed some sarcastic and sly-looked bond that the other locals couldn’t understand. You had even learned about his military service. 
The both of you were just…different, people said. No one else really argued with it. 
You finally met John Price before the party that you’d heard from Simon that Soap and Gaz had been eager to host for the town—‘come meet the bastards that bought that old shitty building and see how they fixed it up all by themselves. You should come and give us your money.’
It was there that a proposal was offered. 
“Simon says you told him to come to you about paint.” John was late thirties, keeping a well-trimmed beard with a mustache that was the same shade of brunette as his head of hair. Tall, as well as built, he had found you as you were closing up the bar early for the town-wide party, Celina having already slipped out. 
You were dressed in a long skirt and a nice shirt for the occasion. 
“John Price, I’d imagine,” you comment, stuffing your keys into your pocket as your purse hangs from your shoulder. A throaty grunt tells you all you need to know as you move down the step. “Yeah, I did say that. Do you need some?” You look over his shoulder to the still peeling color on the outside of the bricks as the men are dragging out folding chairs and long tables. There was the clatter of laughter and loud calls. 
John’s blue eyes shift behind him, and he raises a brow slowly. 
“Thinkin’ we’d just hire you,” a side-eye. “If you’d be interested.” 
That was a surprise. 
You begin walking across the street, the man beside you and awaiting your answer. 
“Hire me?” Your voice asks, but you aren’t against the idea. “How do you know I’ll be any good at it,” you chuckle in question. 
“Simon says he found your initials next to the mural—the wolf.” Your feet pause, stuttering for a second before you catch yourself. The blood on your face stops its circulation in shock. “Not a bad piece, then.” John grunts. “...Think you can do a skull and wings?” 
So, you sat with your sketchbook in front of the wall, a portable camping chair below your bare feet as your legs folded under you. Your slip-on sneakers rest in the green grass, kicked off with a sigh. Blinking, the chatter and mumble from the party surround you in a sheen of community and calmness. You can pinpoint every voice, every story being re-told as if new news when it goes in one ear and out the other like a breeze on the wind. 
Humming under your breath as the sun is low in the sky, you hear the silent feet still from over your shoulder. A smirk flickers your lips.
“Snooping, Riley?” 
“My building.” He grumbles, “Seein’ what you plan to do to it.”
You snort, looking over your shoulder and smiling. “If I recall, you’re the one who took up my offer and told Price about it.” 
Simon was dressed in cargos and a compression shirt pushed up to his elbows, the swell of his forearms on full display along with the scars and…tattoos. You blink at them, the swirl of black skulls and guns; barbed wire and dog tags—the dark images that fit him as his motorcycles did on his left limb. Brown eyes flicker from yours to the painted wolf.
“Good at that,” the man says, balaclava shifting. 
Your expression slowly shifts to something far softer than you can remember it ever being; inside of your chest, your heart tightens. 
“Thank you.” 
He levels you, the corners of his eyes easing out of the numb nothingness to show something akin to shielded affection. Molten sunlight on the side of his face, making the color of his irises glow amber. Simon nods to your sketchbook, clearing his throat. 
“I able to see it, then, or is it some secret?” You huff.
“Come here,” your hand motions, palm brushing away eraser shavings as your fingers get stained with graphite. The shadow comes closer, leaning over you as the scent of oil pools in your gut. You blink at the side visage, swiftly looking back down to your sketchbook as a slight wind ruffles your skirt. 
“Price was talking about a skull with wings beside it—later on he made mention of a sword through the top.” While you explain the concept, you inadvertently study the tattoos on the flesh beside you, one scarred hand coming out to lightly grab the armrest of your chair as Simon leans even closer. 
As your face begins burning, breath caught in your throat, he blinks down at the image as he looms, head tilting. 
Simon breathes, chest rising and falling as his eyes go far off. You know the symbol means something, though you also have a good guess that it’s related to this group’s time in the service. 
He hums, and you see his lips open, the rough grate of his vocal cords as he begins to form words for you. 
“It’s—”
Your name is loudly called from across the way, both Simon’s and your heads snapping back as you both realize exactly how close you two have become. The stealing of the other’s warmth like wraiths of hidden longing ceases when you wrench your attention to the man you wished would leave you alone. 
Graham raises the dark bottle of a cheap beer from the dollar store in your direction, walking over. Now, your Ex wasn’t anything spectacular, but even you had to admit it was the best you could do around here if you didn’t want to date men only five years from the grave. Graham was tall, strong, and heavy-willed like a bear. In the day hours, he worked as a farmhand down the way. 
Your body tenses, eyes going tight. Simon sees.
“Who’s this,” he asks slowly, fingers twitching. 
“Ex,” you mutter, grimacing. “He’s going to make a scene.”
Already gazes had started drifting over, conversations lapsing into mute silence as orbs shifted to three different individuals all stuck in the same storm. 
Simon grunts, standing up to his full height and crossing his arms over his chest, legs shifting below him and thighs trading weight. His moving leaves half of you kept firmly behind him and your eyes study his stance as you notice that fact. You blink, and feel something stir in your ribcage, blooming like a flower. 
“Hey, Bartender!” Graham takes a cigarette out of his pocket and lights it as his fingers fumble over the neck of the bottle. “Though I’d seen you over here missing all the action. Nothing’s changed I see.” 
Your face pulls in with disgust.
“Graham, you’re drunk. Go home.” It was true—his words were slurring, his limbs loose with drink. He smirks at you, taking a drag of his cancer stick and puffing it directly at you. Your hand snaps to your nose to try and cover the horrendous smell.
“Nah,” he breathes. “I’m here with Celina, see’s a pretty nice lookin’ broad don’t you think? Not as good of a fuck as you, but, hey, I take what I get.” His expression shifts to hidden anger and Simon takes a heavy step forward before he can finish the rest of his sentence, hands shifting to grasp his biceps harder. Those browns simmer with low ferality—a warning.
The air gets heavy.
“Pretty good little lie you spread about me gettin’ that shit from Stacy.”
“That was a lie?” You drawl lazily and watch your Ex’s eyes flash with rage. But he should know you don’t take shit from him anymore. “Oh,” your fingers tighten over your flesh and make you sound stuffy. “Maybe I heard wrong, you’re right. You don’t have Chlamydia.” You glare. “It was Gonorrhea, wasn’t it?”
“Bitch!” Graham barks, moving forward, but before anyone can realize it, Simon already has him shoved back with a stone-like push to your Ex’s chest.
“Not smart, Mate.” The former soldier utters, arms falling back to his sides. The party by this point had entirely halted in sharp gasps and bated breath. 
Graham’s beer bottle shatters as it hits the ground, the grass not able to absorb the way it slams down to dirt. Your wide eyes stay stuck on Simon’s figure, who’s now entirely hiding your view of your Ex—the wide expansive back that shows the writhe of his shoulder blades and how his spine shifts under the tight shirt. 
Your hand lowers from your face.
“What the fuck?!” Graham spits. “You made me drop my fucking drunk, man!”
“Be thankful that was all, yeah?” Simon’s dead voice is a cold chill on a winter evening. Any sane person would turn and leave immediately. “Cut your losses.”
No one breaths for a long minute, and you can see the other new mechanics inching closer from the sides. All of the locals are deep into the scene, fingers to their lips in surprise. There’s going to be talk tomorrow—the bar will be busy. 
“Graham,” you try to sway the pig-headed man once more from behind Simon. “Go home.”
“So this is what I get,” your Ex spits, head trying to peek over the larger man’s frame to look at you. Simon’s hands clench into tight fists. “I’m with you for years and this is how you treat me? I gave you everything!”
“Those are years that I never want to think about again,” you say with a stiff finality. “And it’ll be a cold day in hell before you ever see me worrying about where you are or who you fuck.” 
Knowing that the situation is over and done with, Simon takes a single step forward and leans into the man. 
“You heard ‘er,” he levels, unblinking. “Scatter.” Simon’s accent made it sound more like a threat, but maybe it was. 
Graham growls and takes a long drag from his cigarette, staring Simon down. 
“Fuck you, you piece of shit.” But all he does is turn sharply on his heel and stomp away, crossing the street to his truck before he opens and closes the door with a violent slam. From across the way, Celina gasps and calls his name, but the engine has already started and Graham is down the road with a roar from the exhaust. 
Everyone is watching you and Simon, and the staring peels back your skin until Simon grumbles and grabs your arm. 
Blinking in shock, he only gives you a moment to steady yourself and slip on your shoes before he drags you inside the garage. You huff and look up at him as you close your sketchbook–trying to not look at those tattoos again. Your finger wanted to trace them—to study the ink down to the layer of skin where it ended and became red flesh and weeping veins. How far up his left arm did they go? Did they only stay at his forearm, or up to his shoulder?
Inside he lets you go, head slightly tilted to the outside as the sounds of hushed whispering pick back up; hurried and filled with electricity. Simon grunts, blinking. 
A heated silence encompasses the two of you, and as your eyes lock, neither can speak for a moment. 
“Sorry about that,” you glance at your feet. “Should have guessed he’d show up and do something.”
“Don’t apologize,” Simon crosses his arms again, boots righting themselves. “That’s not your fault that some bastard can’t act right, yeah? Forget about it, it’s all nothing.”
“You shouldn’t have to be involved—”
“Bloody cut it out, would you?” Simon glares, brows pulling in. “I said it’s nothing.”
He was very passionate about this, it seemed.
You sigh, shaking your head before a tiny chuckle makes the mechanic blink in confusion. “Suppose I can call you my guard dog now, huh?”
“Piss off,” you laugh, covering your mouth with your hand while your eyes narrow down. Simon's own crinkle along the edges, lowering his hands to push them into his pockets. 
A second leads into another, but neither of you has any particular interest in re-joining the others, even if Soap is smugly passing looks and Price smirks into his drink. Gaz fixes his hat while he tips back a beer bottle, hiding a glint of amusement. 
Simon’s voice lowers, seeming to hover closer. 
“You alright, then?” You nod, face heating up as you stare at his shadow-tainted visage and how the face-covering obscured him from your eager eyes. 
“I’m used to his drama. I have no problem giving it back.” Simon hums, October browns glinting like Halloween lights. 
“Seems so.” He pauses, and pushes out a joking, “Not surprised, Sunshine.”
“Good, Brown-Eyes,” you lean back on your heels and smirk. “I’d be offended if you were, with all we’ve been talking to one another.” 
“Getting familiar, Bartender?”
“Of course, Mechanic. Haven’t you heard?” He tilts his head, prodding you on as his eyes soften that candle-like smidge. “I keep everyone’s secrets—and you still have to tell me yours.”
Simon chuffs a low chuckle, and the fabric of his mask pulls as he shakes his skull. “Maybe one day, yeah? Need to stick ‘round to know ‘em.”
Then perhaps this town was worth wasting away in.  
“Bastard won’t cause any problems, will he?”
“No, no, he’s too much of a coward to try and get back at anyone. He won’t do anything.”
Tumblr media
TAGS:
@sheviro-blog, @ivebeentrashsince2001, @mrshesh, @berryjuicyy, @romantic-homicide, @kmi-02, @neelehksttr, @littlemisstrouble, @copperchromewriting, @coelhho-brannco, @pumpkinwitchcrusade, @fictional-men-have-my-heart, @sleepyqueerenergy, @cumikering, @everything-was-dark, @marmie-noir, @anna-banana27, @iamcautiouslyoptimistic, @irenelunarsworld, @rvjaa, @sarcanti, @aeneanc, @not-so-closeted-lesbian, @mutuallimbenclosure, @emily-who-killed-a-man, @gildedpoenies, @glitterypirateduck, @aldis-nuts, @writeforfandoms, @kohsk3nico, @peteymcskeet, @caramlizedtomatoes, @yoursweetobsession, @quesowakanda, @chthonian-spectre, @so-no-feint, @ray-rook, @extracrunchymilk, @doggydale, @frazie99, @develised, @1-800-no-users-left, @nuncubus, @aldis-nuts, @clear-your-mind-and-dream, @noonanaz, @cosmicpro, @stinkaton, @waves-against-a-cliff, @idocarealot
2K notes · View notes
moonstruckme · 1 year ago
Note
you talked about bartender!sirius in a previous post and omg i can't stop thinking about it!!! could you do a fic with costumer!reader and him being all flirty and stuff (maybe even angst where reader is really drunk or has come to drink all her problems away or someone icky is hitting on her or smth?? idk i trust your judgement<3)
litterly giggling and kicking my feet just thinking about it😭🤭
Thanks for requesting gorgeous <3
cw: alcohol
bartender!Sirius x fem!reader ♡ 1.4k words
There are three people working the bar, and you have basically no hope of ever capturing one’s attention. You’re not as assertive as the other patrons vying to get their orders taken, not willing to lean across the bar or shout like they are and perfectly willing to let yourself be pushed out of the way when one of them decides their cause is more prevalent than yours. It probably is. This pub is noisier and more rowdy than you’re accustomed to, and you’re not much of a drinker to begin with, only trying to pay your tax to sit with the friend that invited you here. You’re considering abandoning the endeavor entirely when the next man shouldering you out of the way gets waved off by the bartender nearest. 
“Oi, she was here first.” 
The bartender’s gaze fixes pointedly on you, which is kind of a lot. He has sharp gray eyes paired with superblack hair—like, the kind of black no light can penetrate—and a crooked smile, a handsome and somewhat menacing combination. He leans across the bar, lowering his voice as if he can tell that’s what you’d prefer. 
“What can I get you, doll?” 
You fumble for your tongue. “Um, can I have a citrus spritz, please?” 
He grimaces. “Wish you could,” he says, “but we just ran out of that gin. Got a second choice?” 
“Oh, uh...” You’d only found your first choice after perusing their menu and asking your friend what each thing was, so no, you do not. You take a step back from the bar, yielding your time. “Sorry, I’ll have to—” 
“No, come on, it’s alright.” The bartender doesn’t move, but his voice is loud enough that it reaches you, gets you to turn around. He’s on you with that smile again, one hand beckoning you towards him. “We’ll figure something out for you, sweetheart. Come back here.” 
You step up to the bar stiffly, more than aware of the irritated looks being shot your way by other patrons. 
“What do you like?” he asks you. 
You feel your eyebrows pinch, shaking your head helplessly. Your face feels like it could heat a small home. “I don’t—I’m not sure, sorry.” 
“You’re alright,” he promises, grin vanishing for a moment as he cuts a glare towards a man trying to talk over you. It’s back before you can miss it. “A sweet kinda drink, yeah? Fruity? D’you want something else with citrus?” 
“That sounds good,” you manage.
He winks and pushes off the bar. “Stay put, babe, I’ve gotcha.” 
You do your best, keeping your front pressed to the bar even as everyone else moves around and into you. You feel like a rock in a stream. With no one else to talk to, you watch him work behind the bar. He grabs a bunch of bottles at once, pouring without measuring or counting or hardly even looking, and when he starts shaking it all in a metal cylinder you have to look away from how his tattooed biceps bulge from the short sleeves of his shirt. You’re scanning the rows of liquor behind the bar when he gets back, trying to will the warmth away from your face. 
“Give this a try.” He sets the drink down in front of you. You notice it’s got a bit of dried fruit on top, and then he sets a small shot glass of something bubbly and transparent down next to it—you wince. A garnish and a side; probably not as cheap as you were hoping for. “If you don’t like it,” he says, glancing between you and the drink expectantly, “don’t tell me. Just bring it to the bathroom and flush it. My ego can’t take the rejection.” 
You press your lips together into something you hope approximates a smile and take a careful sip. It is sweet. You can barely taste the alcohol. You rub your lips together as you set it down, hoping you haven’t gotten foam on your mouth. 
“It’s really good,” you tell him honestly, and he grins in response. You raise it to your lips for more. “What is it?” 
“A pornstar martini.” 
You nearly spit foam right at him, somehow reversing at the last moment so you take in a hearty sip instead. His grin widens, showing canines, like he knew the effect the name would have on you. It should make you feel childish, but he doesn’t seem like he’s laughing at you so much as with you. 
“It’s good,” you say again, taking out your card. “Thank you.” 
He holds up his hands, stepping away from your credit card like it’s a weapon. “Put that thing away,” he says. “You’re insulting me, dollface.” 
You let your card hover in the air between you, unsure. “I can’t let you—”
“Sure you can. You have to,” he insists, setting both hands on the bar and leveling you with a significant look. You can’t look back for more than a second before your gaze flees downward. “If I can’t comp a pretty girl’s drink, what am I doing here?” He lowers his voice, leaning across the bar so his face is just a few inches from yours. “And if I can’t add a pretty girl’s drink to a tosser’s tab—” he flicks his gaze over to the man who’s been especially persistent in trying to get his order in over yours since you’ve come up “—then I may as well quit.”
You press your lips together, trying desperately to keep from looking as flattered and flustered as you feel. 
“You don’t want to leave me without purpose, do you?” 
“No.” You smile down at the bar, privately rolling your eyes. When you glance back up, there’s a waggishness in his eyes that suggests he saw. “Thanks.” 
“Thank you. Have a good night.” 
“You too.” 
You turn, starting back for your table, but stall a couple of steps in. Your seat’s been taken by a man around your age, all smiley and nodding as your friend talks. They’ve both got their elbows leaned on the table, eyes locked like they’re in some sort of competition. And you may not spend a lot of time in pubs, but you know enough to stay away when two people are looking at each other like that. 
You stand awkwardly on the fringes of the bar crowd, looking around for another empty table, but it’s too crowded tonight; there are none. You consider dropping by to tell your friend you’re leaving, but now you’ve got this full drink in your hand. Maybe if you finish it quickly…
“Hey!” You pivot, and the same bartender is looking at you again, craning his neck to see you over the crowd. “Hey,” he all but shouts to be heard, “come here.” 
You’re nothing if not obedient, working your way through the crowd with murmured apologies and your eyes on the ground to ensure you don’t step on anyone’s toes. When you get up to the bar, he’s waiting for you, holding up a hand to pause the man—the tosser, he’d dubbed him—trying to talk to him. You wonder if he’d halted his order halfway through. 
“What’s going on?” he asks, eyebrows twitching together. “You looked lost over there, babe.”
“Sorry,” you say, though you’re not sure what for. “I just—my seat was taken, so I was just trying to figure out—”
“You can sit here.” 
You blink, and he motions to the stools tucked under the bar in front of you, the ones nobody’s using. “I mean, you don’t have to,” he says, the closest thing to hesitant you’ve seen from him yet, “but you’re welcome to. I could use some good-looking company. We’re severely lacking over here.” 
“Fuck off,” says another bartender, skimming behind him to grab a bottle off a shelf. 
“Not counting you, Marls.” He shoots a sharp-edged grin towards the blond woman before fixing it back on you. His eyebrow twitches slightly in question. 
“Okay.” You pull a seat out. “Okay, thanks.” 
“Don’t thank me, doll, you’re doing me a favor.” He sets his forearms on the bar, leaning towards you like you’re having a far more private conversation. “I’m Sirius.” Something about him softens when you tell him your name in response, and you get the sense he’s been waiting for it. He repeats it back to you like it’s something special. “Alright, y/n, enjoy your drink, and I’ll try to be as decent company as I can while dealing with these pricks.” He makes no effort to keep the man beside you from hearing, then turns to him with an extremely false-looking smile. “Hi, what can I get you?” 
Even as the man starts giving his order, Sirius’ eyes flicker your way to see if he made you smile. He did.
1K notes · View notes
sunny44 · 8 months ago
Text
Chapter 1 (Love is in Mallorca series)
Pairing: Carlos Sainz x Fem!reader
Warnings: none I guess
Summary: Y/n goes to Mallorca intending to leave her life behind, at least for a while. Then she meets a mysterious guy who makes this trip, to say the least, unforgettable.
Tumblr media
Mallorca was stunning, but a certain discomfort grew within me as the days passed. I found myself lost on an island whose beauty was undeniable, but whose language formed an insurmountable barrier.
Since I had arrived, it seemed that the fact that I only spoke English made me invisible. People looked at me in a hurry, or simply ignored my attempts at communication. Sometimes, I wondered if it was just my imagination or if it was really happening.
Tonight, after a long day of walking along the beaches, I decided I deserved a drink. The bar was crowded, full of laughter and conversations in Spanish. The smell of fresh seafood filled the air, and I approached the counter, trying not to seem out of place. I waited patiently for a while, watching as the bartenders moved from one customer to the next, ignoring me with an efficiency that almost seemed rehearsed.
I took a deep breath and approached the counter again.
“A gin and tonic, please?” I asked in English, my voice swallowed by the atmosphere.
The bartenders barely paid attention to me, glanced at me, and simply decided to ignore me.
I waited, hoping that somehow my order would be heard. I looked around, trying to decide whether it would be better to just give up, but before I could step away, I heard a deep, firm voice next to me, speaking in Spanish. I didn’t understand the words, but the tone was clear and authoritative, like someone used to being heard.
The bartender stopped what he was doing and quickly handed over what I had asked for. I turned, surprised, to face the owner of that voice.
He was tall, dark-haired, with slightly tousled hair, but in a purposefully relaxed way. His smile was easygoing, as if saving frustrated tourists was something he did every day.
“Here you go,” he said, with a soft accent, handing me the drink.
“Thank you,” I replied, accepting the glass. “I was beginning to think I was invisible.”
He laughed, a light and sincere sound, as if he understood exactly how I felt.
“It’s not that, but sometimes people here... can be a bit stubborn with those who don’t speak the language.”
I nodded, taking a sip of the drink that was finally in my hands. The refreshing taste of gin with lemon slid down my throat, bringing an immediate sense of relief.
“So, are you from here?” I asked, curious. “Your Spanish is perfect.”
“Thanks, and kind of. I live in Madrid, but my family has a house here in Mallorca. I always come here during summer holidays. And you, what brought you to the island?”
I looked at him, hesitating. He seemed so casual, so at ease, it was hard not to feel at ease as well.
“I actually just needed a break from my life. Something different.”
“You chose well. Mallorca is a perfect place to disconnect.”
He was right. The island was beautiful, and there was much more to explore than I could do on my own, especially with my limited Spanish. Maybe that’s what led me to accept when he suggested he’d show me a few places that, according to him, "no tourist guide would include."
“Shall we take a walk?” he asked, his eyes gleaming with a kind of enthusiasm that was impossible to ignore.
I agreed. After all, I had nothing to lose, and somehow, I felt like I could trust him. But I could also be completely wrong, and he could be a serial killer who would murder me and toss me into the sea.
But I was willing to take the risk.
We left the bar, walking through narrow streets lit by small lights hanging between old buildings. The night was warm and full of life. People laughed at outdoor restaurant tables, and the distant sound of flamenco music filled the air.
“You know, you're the first person who hasn’t tried to correct me or judge me for not speaking Spanish. I know it's annoying when tourists show up and don't even try to speak the language, but I didn't think I’d be completely ignored,” I commented as we walked.
“Sometimes it’s good to just listen and not judge, right?” He smiled, glancing around at the streets around us. “Speaking the language is important, but so is feeling welcomed, even without understanding everything.”
There was something different about walking with him, something that made the city seem more accessible, more inviting. He showed me a small square where there was a fountain with a soft, calming sound, and a local bakery that, according to him, made the best "ensaimada" on the island. Everything felt simpler by his side, no rush, no judgments.
“And you? What do you do for a living?” I asked, genuinely curious.
He smiled but didn’t answer directly, just shrugged.
“Ah, nothing too interesting. I have a pretty hectic life, but here I like to slow down and forget all about work.”
I respected his silence without pressing, and we continued to explore the city at night. He took me to a higher point, where the view of the city and the sea stretched out before us. The city lights reflected on the water, creating an almost surreal sight. I was speechless.
“Wow...” was all I could say.
He looked at me, smiling sideways.
“And they say Madrid has the best views in Spain.”
We stood there in silence for a few minutes, just absorbing the moment. I felt strangely comfortable next to him, as if he wasn’t a stranger I had just met, but someone I could share moments with without the need for explanations.
Finally, he looked at me again.
“If you want, I can show you more places tomorrow. But I promise I won’t take you where the tourists go.” I smiled, feeling a wave of gratitude. “I guarantee I’ll be the best tour guide you’ll ever meet.”
“I’d love that.” He nodded, satisfied.
“Perfect. See you tomorrow, then.”
“Deal.” I smiled.
“Give me your phone number.” He handed me his phone, and I typed it in, saving it as “bar girl.”
We said goodbye, and as I walked back to the hotel, I couldn’t stop thinking about how the night had taken such an unexpected turn. I still didn’t know his name. He hadn’t asked for mine, and somehow, that felt right. We weren’t strangers, but we weren’t acquaintances either. Just two people meeting on a warm night in Mallorca.
And maybe, just maybe, I was ready to find out more about him.
Tumblr media
Bonus scene!
Yourusername Instagram stories
“Summer break”
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Masterlist: @lieslostinsilence @iloveallmyboys
@r4zberrygirl @hoya122 @sid-is-gr8
@runs-with-sciss0rs @marvel-ous-miss-maisie
@barcelonaloverf1life @harrysbigrighttoe
Next Chapter
The names with a line on top is because I couldn’t tag
213 notes · View notes
eternally-racing · 1 year ago
Text
off limits | logan sargeant
Tumblr media
pairing: logan sargeant x Leclerc! reader
genre: fluff, maybe angst if you squint
wc: 1.6k
warnings: none (i think)
summary: Your brother Charles always likes to say you're off limits, but what happens when you finally meet a driver who doesn't know who you are?
- - - - - -
“You remember my little sister, Y/N right?”
You roll your eyes as Charles keeps a protective arm around your shoulders. He’s acting like you’re in a room of men who all want to get in your pants, when in reality your brother has kept you locked away from the rest of the grid as best he can over the last few years. It made sense when you were younger, but it’s definitely gotten on your nerves, especially on days like today. It was the end of season party, and having your brother attached to your hip at the club was I’m sure not your or his ideal plan. You had begged for him to let you come - you said it was only fair as a trade off since he made you listen to his rants pre and post-race all season long. You get that motorsports is his world and you’re only a guest, but a little more friendship on the grid wouldn’t hurt. 
You’ve noticed yourself get a couple more looks over as you’ve grown up over the years, and when Lando walks over and wolf whistles as he shamelessly checks you out, your brother is already telling him to watch it while he watches the British driver give you a hug. “You know where to find me, pretty girl” Lando finishes with a wink before he heads off to join the rest of his friends. It’s all good fun between you two and you know it’s nothing but playful banter as you both like to get under your brother’s skin, but Charles doesn’t seem to quite feel the same as he’s shooting daggers at the curly haired boy walking away from you both. 
Charles has always been overprotective of you, especially around the other boys in motorsport. He’d say that none of them would ever be worth your time,  that he sees the way they go through women like crazy and that the way they treat their partners would never be good enough for his darling baby sister. Through his years on the grid he had made it clear to everyone that you are and will always be off limits, something that has always irked you to no end. You were more than old enough to make your own decisions, though it seems like Charles will always see you as his little sister.
There’s only one other boy that Charles let you get close to over the years ("let" is a stretch, it was more a reluctant acceptance as it happened), and you can’t help but smile as he walks towards the two of you with open arms. Max and you became friends one day as kids when you scraped your knee on the pavement at a karting race while running away from Charles and he stopped to help you find your parents while you were sobbing - the rest was history.He may have had his ups and downs with your brother, but Max was someone that you knew you could always count on when it mattered. He puts on his best fake bodyguard voice as he comes up to you and Charles and says “Is this man bothering you, young lady?”, earning a laugh from you and an eye roll from your brother.
Soon you’re begging the Dutchman to save you from Charles’ wrath, and luckily with the promise of being his padel partner in the new year he quickly agrees. Charles tries to put up a bit of a fight but before you know it he’s yelling “make good choices” as he’s being whisked away to get a gin and tonic with his self-appointed drinking buddy for the night. 
It’s been so long since you’ve been at one of these events, let alone been able to walk around without your brother, so it feels very much like unfamiliar territory. A vodka cran seems like a good place to start, and you settle in easily at the bar while surveying the scene in front of you. Maybe Charles was right, you don’t know what you’re getting yourself into - there’s so many people everywhere and everyone seems to know everyone. There’s got to be a few faces you know in this sea of people, like George’s girlfriend or Danny’s sister, the only problem is getting through it. You’re doing a good job staying under the radar as you squeeze through the crowd until you find yourself colliding head first with someone, your drink absolutely flying into their chest. 
All you can think is “fuck, I should’ve drank a gin and tonic instead too” as you rub mercilessly at the red liquid on the mystery boy’s chest with the one flimsy napkin the bar gave you. It’s only when he replies back with “It’s seriously okay, gin and tonics taste like shit anyways.” in an accent that you can’t quite pin down do you realize that you accidentally have been talking out loud. Your cheeks are beet red and you’re starting to miss the comfort of having your older brother around you. 
“I’m Logan” the boy in front of you says with a smile. “Can I buy you a drink?” 
You don’t think you’ve ever said yes to something faster in your life. 
The conversation flows so naturally between you and Logan. It makes sense that you’ve never met him before today - he’s new on the grid and doesn’t seem to be close with any of Charles' friends. The freedom you feel is refreshing - it’s been a long time since you got to know a guy like this, just one on one talking to each other. Of course there had been the blind dates that your friends had tried to set you up on but there were all just a little bit off. None of them felt like this.
“I meant to ask you earlier, did you come with someone to the party tonight?”
The question makes you freeze up because you’re having to face the reality that Logan may be one of the only people who don’t know that Charles is your brother in this entire party. Is it selfish that you want it to stay that way? 
“Oh, um, I came with a friend of a friend who dragged me here tonight.” The lie falls off your lips all too easily and you’re not even sure why you did it. Logan had been nothing but a gentleman all night and you don’t think he would treat you differently for being Charles’ little sister. Maybe you just wanted to see it for yourself, what could happen when people didn’t feel threatened around you because of your older brother. Luckily, Logan doesn’t think twice about your response and you’re grateful for that. 
The bass booming through the club is making you start to wiggle in your seat, and it’s enough to make Logan laugh and ask you if you want to dance. Who could say no to that American smile? You’re dragging him up to dance, shimmying your shoulders in a way that only confirms that you’re as bad of a dancer as you mentioned to Logan earlier in your conversation.  At first it’s all so playful, Logan twirling you around and hyping you up, but as the music gets more sultry you and Logan do as well. It’s like there’s two magnets pulling you both together until you’re pressed chest to chest. Logan’s hand around your waist just feels so right. Your heart is beating so fast you’re worried that he might actually be able to hear it himself - he’s so close to you that you can feel the heat from his breath on your neck. The conversation has slowed between you two but you feel like you understand him perfectly. You’re not sure if it’s the alcohol or the boy in front of you that’s making your cheeks so red, but you know that you don’t want this feeling to stop. 
“Will you kiss me, Logan?” you’re looking at him like you can see the universe in his eyes, and simultaneously hoping that he can't see how nervous you are in yours. 
You’re trying not to get carried away, but it’s hard not to. Kissing Logan just feels so right. You grab his shirt by the front in an effort to get closer to him, you want to feel him, and Logan reciprocates by pressing his hands even further into the dimples on your back. You’re not sure how long you go on like this, you both making out like love-sick teenagers. All you know is that you can’t get enough of him, and based on the way Logan reaches out to caress your cheek, you hope he feels the same. You’re trying to memorize every single part of him, just in case this is all you get to have of him. As his hands start to dip lower and lower your heart beats even faster, and you let your hands trail further down his chest along with the tempo of the music. This moment feels infinite. 
It’s not until you feel a hand on your shoulder that the spell is broken as the two of you are shoved apart. Logan reaches to pull you behind him, but once you see a pair of green eyes that are identical to yours staring you both down, it’s him that you want to protect. 
“What the fuck are you doing to my sister, Sargeant?"
----
author's note: this was such a fun one to write! i think a part 2 to this could be a lil crazy and fun so let me know if you want that too <3
858 notes · View notes
doublekanble · 1 year ago
Text
deer (in a head light)
Alastor/reader (gnc)
platonic-romantic. (almost everyone thinks you two are in love or is extremely baffled by the fact, a bit more romantic for me but can be seen as anything actually i just like writing people being sort of stupid)
word count: 5.6k.
or, collectively, everyone's reaction to the fact. Nifty is there👍. no real warning this is a normal fic part two to this.
Tumblr media
Husk have never gone through this level of raw mental torture, while Angel thinks it’s absolutely hilarious how hard is it for Husker to accept that one of the most feared Overlord of all Pride Ring is vying for a cute lil fella like you. What started out as a small remark over the rim of a particularly strong cup of gin about how Alastor have been seemingly hovering around you, making small talks that you try to keep up with confused enthusiasm - soon turn into listing off every growing instances of odd affections that no one ever thought he’s capable of, but it’s yours in abundance.
You’re standing up with the intention of going outside? Unless he’s actively in a conversation (and several time, even during one) Alastor will find a convenient excuses to walk with you. You’re cold? Everyone else better be cold too, either that or hope to God he have anything to give you to wear. Hungry? Thirsty? Almost like a caretaker, he’s always making sure you have little bites of food and drink here or there, reminding you like clockwork. Staying in your room for the day? Your room is close to Angel, and the first time he come out of his room, fresh from a hangover, only to catch the tail end of a red coat and a greeting disappearing behind your door, it takes everything in him to try and rationalizing not breaking the door down.
(Husk thinks he was being overprotective. Angel brushed it off with a nervous chuckle. It’s a good thing, he remarks, if only Angel kept that attitude.)
The idea of Alastor actually taken interest in anyone, even positively, send shivers down his spine. Husk have been one of the older soul that fell into the hand of the sadistic Overlord, one that did just enough to keep his earn and do what he want when Alastor would’ve gotten busy with a new project or two. He knows he’s useful enough to Alastor, even with the occasional slipped up, learning quickly where to tread and where to back down. The Radio demon is insane, but he is surprisingly much more lenient with people than he often let on, but not as much as he is with you.
Which quickly became a thorn that Angel uses to dug into his side. Old battle-worn Husk cannot wrap his head around the fact that you, of all people in Hell, somehow get back on Alastor good side and stays there for longer than anyone thought you could.
You are more than bearable, don’t get him wrong. Good at reading and picking up on certain cues to pleased people (more particularly, the fact Husk likes to be alone most of the time), and in spite of being just a tad bit too stubborn at times, is generally a polite and entertaining thing to have around. It would’ve made sense for Alastor to wants to keep you for fun, if not for how you two started out.
Having missing out on your first introduction, all he have to go off of is your debrief of it on the one day you want to try whiskey. You’d damn near spat it out, opting to just sit with some soda instead (he didn’t try to poke too much, you’re almost like a pop-up pirate at time). Husk figured you would earn the ire of the most egotistical man he’d ever known, considering how you loudly asked Charlie for Alastor's resume as a way to try and barred him from working here.
Of course, that didn’t work, both you and Vaggie are long-time victims of Charlie convincing puppy gaze, and Alastor secured him and Nifty a spot at the hotel. But Husk was extremely adamant it would put you on a black book with Alastor, still remembering how Alastor grip on his cane would tighten just a bit whenever you spoke up on the first day. And yet, you get to laugh about it.
-
“Yer just bein superstitious kitten. At this point ‘m pretty sure dude just got the hots for them, nothing big.”  Angel fiddles with his phone on one set of hand, the other propping himself on the bar counter, holding a popsicle to his mouth. He wants to tell the spider that’s absolutely not how the word superstitious should be use, but he digressed. “We’ve been at this for days, if he gonna do something, we would’ve known.”
Husk scoffed, throwing the piece of cloth he’s been using to furiously wiping down a stain someone left on the counter over his shoulder.
“Yeah right, as if you can get your head out of your ass enough to see that.” He ignores Angel smirk, already knew where this can go if he let it, almost like a whisper, he spat. “I’m just saying, he ain’t the Radio demon for show. You lots know nothing about whatever he got planned in his shitty fucked up head.”
Forced contractor be damn, this bar is his pride and joy, or whatever’s left of it anyway.
At that, Angel sends his attitude right back, hand(s) flickering, “And I’m saying he’s head over heels. What? Ya wanna explain the fucker just- casually waltz up to them and kissin' their fucking hand as a morning greeting? Cus’ I’m calling bullshit. Nobody even doing that fucking thing anymore, and he’s doin’ it every chance he gets! Like, have you even seen them?!” Almost like a comedy setup, they both look over to the chattering at the top of the stairs.
Over the railing, you’re rushing off from Alastor’s side to catch up to Nifty, who’s desperately nagging you to come and help her with a spot she can’t dust off with a ladder, having long depleting the fun of falling off from it. And almost like instinct, he took your hand and planted a gentle peck, along with a well wish for your day.
You, with your other hand occupied and being dragged away too fast after the fact for you to formulate a real respond, simply perks up and laugh, waving at him before you fully give into the little bug-like demon and let her rushed the both of you to the other side of the hotel – Alastor stands and watch you fully disappearing behind a corner before turning his head and look directly at the pair. His mic sounding nothing except for a low drones of static.
Husk expertise kicking in, he looks straight ahead instead, wiping down the counter again just to be safe. Angel’s years of acting led him to immediately start talking about the latest project he’s involved in, popsicles stick held from his face. Husk can’t be too bothered by it this time, at least he’s reading the room. But even with their combined effort, it still doesn’t stop Alastor from manifested himself right by the bar, smiles almost pull taut, a too jolly “How is it going gentlemen?” and a request for a cup of moonshine, with a tune contorting just to sound much too whimsical for anyone else except him echoes from his microphone, and he’s off again.
“…y’know, you can just say you’re sorry for being wrong Whiskers~”
“Go fuck yourself.”
-----
Vaggie knows that no matter how much she tries to warn Charlie about the cannibal murderer in their own cozy hotel, her partner can and have constantly willed it away with loving words and cute beady eyes that she can’t fight against. Her loving and trusting nature always been the tried-and-true counter to Vaggie’s much more doubtful and skeptical side. Recalling the way you refer to it (two people working in harmony, balancing out each other’s nature, like a tango, a secret rhythm unknown to anyone but them), she smiles.
It dropped the moment she remembers the matter at hand, specifically, you, a friend that have grown dear to her heart, and the cannibal murderer she very much hated guts - growing close to yours. She’s not sure whether this qualifies for a tango when she’s dragging her feet and Charlie’s tap dancing.
Vaggie would’ve been glad you have virtually zero comment on the fact Alastor is getting close to you, and with her luck, purposefully ignoring it (what’s with you and dive bombing out of the conversation the moment the topic came up), if not for the fact Charlie is very insistent on letting you know all about it (=> conversation you have to dive out of). You and Vaggie traded favors all the time, exclusively about Charlie, who always try to bite off a bit more than she can chew.
Usually, you did a much better job on keeping Charlie from trouble than Vaggie actually can, having the heart she lacks to guilt her partner into keeping still or stop her from running into red light traffic. Yet a pattern emerges soon after this deal started that you three all pick up on, much to Charlie’s delight.
Somehow, some way, Charlie aged old puppy dog eyes are much, much more effective when the both of you are right next to each other. Alone, while Vaggie can’t turn her down, you can and have consistently do so. But together, you both would turn to each other, and you either would give into Charlie first, or wash your hand completely from the whole situation altogether, both decisions are equally awful, and often left Vaggie alone on the line of defense.
Like that time you asked for the Radio demon resume, being extremely firm on his demeanor being horrible for customer service and how unfit it would be for a hotel to house someone who clearly doesn’t want to help or be help. Vaggie remember the chills running up her spine as you stand firmly in the face of the greatest mystery to Hell even after all this time and not even batting an eye to his straining words or the implications of it. Even going so far as to point out that he’s a liability and can’t keep himself straight for anything worth the hotel’s effort.
Only for Charlie to held onto your (and Vaggie’s) hand and tell you both she can do this. She remembers it took you not even 5 second to turn towards her with a wistful gaze, a smile pulls on your lips, and put a hand on her shoulder.
Aside from her first real injuries, it was the biggest betrayal she’d ever gone through.
Vaggie like to think it doesn’t sting so badly that her partner and her friend are now growing more used to the giant red flag stalking their halls. If not also for the fact she have to be in on your effort of stopping Charlie from bringing up a weird line of conversation while you still - albeit not fully of your own volition - feeding into her girlfriend delusion of being a matchmaker. It wouldn’t be so hard if you just, try to at least calm Charlie down yourself, but your tendencies to avoid particularly specific conversation makes her boomerang from appreciation to pure exasperation.
Especially when she would be fighting her love for Charlie to keep your dignity intact.
“But Vaggiee…!” clinging onto her left arm, Charlie tries her best to bring her girlfriend’s eyes back to her. “Just look at them! They’ve never looked at anyone like that!”
She would love to argued otherwise, you have a habit of looking at everyone like that, something with making people feel more welcome to talk to you. But all thought vanished from her head when she turns to try and make an argument, and for a brief moment she forgot what they were talking about. Charlie’s good at distracting her, but she steeled herself and stop Charlie from jumping off into this and making it so much harder on you than it already is.
(God, the things Vaggie’d do for love.)
“I know you really want to, hun, but - I’m just, not sure about this. It’s Alastor we’re talking about. I get them being into him or whatever, but you’d really set them up with the Radio demon? You know…”
Charlie was slowly wilting a bit, but picks herself up at the hesitation, thinking it’s her chance, she races over her words. “A thoughtful, charming and-“
But still can’t finish fast enough, and Vaggie have to advert her eyes, she can’t handle a sad Charlie that well. “and a horrible cannibalistic freak, Charlie. He’s not a good person.” At that, her girlfriend really clings onto her.
“Vaggie…this is a hotel for redemption! We've got to believe that people can change…” Charlie’s not addressing her point, there’s no real way to denying the fact Alastor is really just who he is. A rotten, rancid piece of meat. Redemption be dammed when he doesn’t even believe in it. “And! I have proof that Alastor likes them~” Pulling out little drawn post-it-notes from her front pocket, Charlie nearly doubled over while trying to put all of them onto the table in front of Vaggie, and you.
“I’m going to go back to my room.” You abruptly stand up, nervously grinning while shuffling out of their office. Having sat completely stilled while hoping that you can somehow divert the topic ever since the start of the conversation, you gave up. Completely disregarding Charlie’s attempt at making you stay. “It’s late, and I should’ve been in bed some hours ago…”
“Wait! I swear that this time I-“ Charlie tries to reach for you again, but Vaggie held strong. Nodding towards the exit, you mouthed her a quick thank you as you walked out, wishing them both good night while gently pushing the doors close. “I have the proof…”
“C’mon babe…” visibly deflating, Charlie sat herself back into Vaggie’s arms with a pout. She doesn’t have the heart to press this too deeply, so she pushed back her hair and give her a small peck on her eyelid, she always did have pretty eyes. “You know they’re not going to listen to you if you keep ambushing them like this.”
“I know, but I just- really love them both…” Vaggie raised an eyebrow at that. “And they seem so, nice together. Alastor always makes sure to greet them every day, they always wished him goodnight-“ she scoffed.
“They do that for everyone hun, and I’m pretty sure that bastard just do it because…well, who knows? He’s weird, who knows what he’s thinking…maybe he’s just trying to- toot his own horns playing nice. He does that a lot.”
When Charlie stays still, Vaggie really thought she could end this tonight, for both your sake and her’s. But then, as if was given water from the spring of life, with her back straight, she sat right up and held firmly onto Vaggie shoulders.
“But he’s trying so hard for them! Don’t you see how he’s spending so much time just hanging around them? Oh, and don’t forget that he asked them, specifically them, what they think of his radio show! He doesn’t do that for anyone else Vaggie! He brings them food when they forgot to eat. They told him about stuff they would’ve ever tell us without prompting! And you have to see the way he looks at them when they’re just, sit together and, and-“
“Woah. Slow down Char. Through your nose.” Even like this, she’s endearing. She held Charlie’s arm and bring her closer.
“You have to see Vaggie, he looks at them like…how you look at me!” Vaggie pauses. Charlie is getting to her, she have to stop her from talking or she’ll give in. She thinks about how miserable you would be sitting through an actual talk about this, it doesn’t help.
“And, you’re one of the most wonderful things that happens to me, Vaggie. I love everyone in the hotel, and I would give my everything for them,” knowing her, she would “but you.” She breathes, and Vaggie feels her breath stuck in her throat. “You are my everything. We’re perfect together. And I really love them, and I just thought…”
Charlie looked at her with such a soft and gentle look, her eyebrows slightly drawn together, lips jutting out just a little bit. “I thought he’s perfect for them, that they’ll be perfect together too. I know he’s not the best person, and you don’t trust him. You don't have to. But I think he’s doing his best for them, and they’re doing so much for him too...” their hands, held tightly together “So please, trust me. I genuinely think this can work out. They deserve to be love like I did too.”
Vaggie tries so hard to held strong, opting to stay silent instead of replying and stoking the growing flame, but Charlie looks at her with her big shiny eyes, and she caved.
“…Alright… I guess he haven’t really…done anything to them yet…” before Charlie could jump up in joy, Vaggie tries to get her focus back “But if he touches a single hair on them- woah!”
Wrapped in her arms, Vaggie barely able to get out the full sentence as Charlie rambles on. “Oooh, thank you thank you thankyouthankyou I knew you’d understand! Oh there is so much I want to do too-“
“Charlie, bit too tight…”
“Oops! Sorry!”
Coming down from her high, she stares into her lover’s eye with the brightest grin possible. It takes everything in Vaggie to think about how disappointed you’ll be, so she closed her eye and takes a breath. “We have to let them sort it out themselves, though. No matchmaker.”
“But-”
“You know how closed off they can be. Give them time Charlie. They can find their own way home.” Like that, Charlie smiles a smile so bright and gentle, reserve only for Vaggie. “Like you and me?”
And all she can think is that this might not be that bad after all.
“Like you and me.”
----
“So...thissss is what the youth are…into?”
“Arguably, it’s somewhat better than what I have as a kid.”
Pentious squinted at the device in his hand, clawed hands carefully swipe through your ‘carefully curated feed’, whatever that means. You sat next to him on your balcony, various knick knacks on the side table he insisted you need, hands considerably less clawed holding a book you’ve never managed to get through past the 10th page, as you only ever try to read it when the moon is blue and you always ended up forgetting the previous pages, something he learned while he was helping with cleanups.
He’s flustered when you laugh at a joke without needing to look at the captions in the video, wanting to pretend he completely understood what just happened. It takes you a bit to calm down and explain to him what was so funny, it only serves to confused him further. You grin and handed your book over to Frank without putting a bookmark in first (who then immediately turns the page and started narrating half-way through to the other eggs), reaching for the phone.
“I’ll put on something a bit easier to get used to, is that ok with you?”
“But, aren’t we learning how to be ‘hip’?” you cackle, he tries not to shrink into himself.
“We can leave that for some other day i think, you don’t need to be hip or anything right now. And besides,” handing him your phone, he minded his claws, “I think you’re cool on your own.” You hum and turn to an open sketchbook on the table, picking up a pencil, you start to sketch one of the egg boiz running about your room.
Pentious nearly burst into tears, he should’ve known his friends (or, you) would’ve never made fun of him. Turning to your device again, his attention is immediately captured by a cat video.
You two stayed like that for what must’ve been an hour or two, occasionally checking up on what the other’s is doing. (he would show you the cutest video, you showed him your barely intelligible sketch. He feels like you’re sketching his nightmare he said, you’re flattered). With almost all of his eggies already tiring themselves out some time ago and gathered around both of your feet (and his tail), bundled up in your duvet and pillows. Except for egg boiz number 3, who’s in his lap as both are captured by a video of a dog getting a haircut (a mini-American shepherd, you chimed in happily that it’s one of your favorite video).
Then, the calm afternoon was broken by a singular knock to your door. You and your still cognizant companion(s) look up from your respective entertainment at hand and stare at each other. You glance over to him, head nodding towards the door, he shrugs, growing restless, you pat his shoulder as you stand up and walk away.
Pentious really did try to turn back and focus on the groomers narrating a particularly endearing moment in the nine minutes long video, but he can’t help but be on edge when a familiar voice sing a greeting too loud for him to ignore, and he realized just who is at the door, your door, his new best friend's door (verdict still out on whether you consider him as one).
Taking a peek, assuring to himself it’s to keep you safe, he locks eyes with red and half of his soul descend into the ring below, the other half turns him right back to your phone when the red starts to raise his eyebrows at him. He can keep you safe from a safe distance surely, but when he tries to hug the egg in his lap to comfort himself and feels nothing, he freezes. Horror-struck, he turns and look at you, specifically your back, the other half of his soul joins the first.
Without him realizing, number 3 already slipped out of his grasp and is now climbing on your shoulder and interjecting your conversation with the gentleman, who is now full-on glaring at him whenever your head slightly turn away. He gulped, but he still put your phone back onto the table and stand up, forget to mind his still sleeping minions at his tail. Thank Lucifer they decided to stay silent for once.
“I was just going to stay in tomorrow too… maybe- oh, Sir Pentious? What’s up?” You stare at him, easy-going as always. Almost like you’re unaware of the way Alastor is smiling at him. Pentious can only thank whoever is in charge of fate for the fact you slotted yourself right between them, and cursed them all the same for the fact you can’t covered up the demon’s face.
Clearing his throat, he tries to steered his nerves and curb his stuttering. “I see that someone have rudely interrupt our study session. May I have your permission to…”
At the sounds of radio static grows, his words in turns wilted as he stares into bright, glowing red and yellow growing in volume. Luckily, you manage to pick this up and covered for him. “Oh no don’t worry, Al was just asking when I’m free to hang out with.” As you turn to that same terrifying shade of red, it immediately transformed into a charming smile.
“Why, hangout is such a casual term dear. I prefer to call it a trip! Much more exciting that way.” With his usual theatrics delivery and a backing of voices coming from the microphone staff he uses to give you a gentle knock on the head, clashing with your much more casual tone brushing him off, Pentious wishes he can see this as endearing.
“Oh you’re trying to goat me into going back there again.” That wasn’t a question on your end. Alastor smiles in amusement, but it strained when number 3 chimes in and tries to asked you where is back there. He’s extremely grateful the demon chooses to ignore it, letting you entertain the egg instead.
“I do not know what you’re referring to at all.” Closing his eyes and leaning a bit to the side, the demon bounces a bit on the tip of his shoes and sings. “Otherwise, it seems my presence is making our welcomed guest uncomfortable.” Pentious tries to stand tall for you and number 3, but Alastor preference for getting up close and personal is mincing his confidence to bits. “I guess I will settle for an extra visit by tonight to talk a bit more about your hectic schedule, if that’s alright with you Ma chère?”
You laugh a bit and agrees with him, saying a quick sorry while he brushed it off with a smile, adjusting his coat’s flawless lapel with one hand, the other reaching for yours. Lifted up to his lips, he planted there a kiss with a look that can passed off as soft. Pentious looks away the moment their eyes lock again, whistling like he hasn’t been blanching at the two of you.
As you turn to close the door, he could’ve sworn red dials were looking at him in the seconds you look back to him, completely in contrast with the life-threatening aura now stand outside the door.
“Haha, sorry about that. I didn’t have time earlier and he was busy, so…” you trailed off, explanation offering him nothing but more questions. “I’ll try to be a bit more mindful about this next time, yeah? Didn’t know he still held something against you.”
You want to keep doing study sessions with him? He perks up a bit at the implication, while choosing to ignore the second part, until his egg started speaking.
“Uh, boss number two, why does Alastor kiss your hand so much?” Number 3 raises his hand, still sitting snugly in your arms. Pentious makes a note to make him sleep on the edge of the bed tonight. It doesn’t help that you’re leading them back to the others, who also started to chime in with their own questions. He can tell this time you’re getting a bit miffed, smiles growing a bit taut and looking off somewhere, unable to let them somehow ruin your goodwill towards him, he cracked. “SILENCE! Cease with your silly questions right now!”
You look at him, and he would’ve shrink into himself if not for how you seem more surprised than angry, as your brows relax and you smile a bit, he let himself breathe. “It’s alright, they’re cute, they can get away with a little questioning I think. And hm…” you bounce on your feet in a slightly familiar manner, he sweats a bit. “-I mean, it’s normal for friends to be close, so I don’t see any problem with it.”
“Oh…friends can kiss each other on the hand?” number 1 jump up. You laugh.
“Of course they can. Alastor loves getting into people’s space too, so I wouldn’t put it past him.”
He would’ve tried to say something and help you out with the questioning, but it hit him that at least in his time, the specific to the gesture was more of a formal greeting. But he takes into account the fact it's Alastor, and how whenever he sees you two together, the Radio demon always seemingly follows after your heels like a shadow tie too tightly, and he shivers. Anxiety fills his heart as he tries to navigate this thought.
“I do have to say, why is it that he tends to get so…closssse…to you?” You visibly stiffen at this, but as he takes your hand in his, trying his best to be tactful, still minding the claws, you stare. “Could it be…he’s trying to threaten you, dear friend?” he tries to recall how you comforts him in time of distress, and did his best to echoes the same sentiment to you.
“Whatever it is, you can share it to me! I will, uh- “
“You’ll duel him, right boss?”
his eggs chimes in where he falters, he follows their lead.
“Duel! Yesss! A duel to the death! That Radio bastard will regrets the day he-“ You squeeze his hand, and he drop his false bravado and let you seated him back on the balcony, letting number 3 dropped from his spot in your arms to the duvet covering the floor.
(with much less grace compared to you, but all the heart. he takes the fact you’re still around that he’s doing great.)
“We don’t need any of that silly. He’s my friend, I think.”
You fall back onto your seat, number 1 climb up to your lap with a question. “You two are friends? Like with boss?” sitting up, you sing an enthusiastic agreement while reaching for your notebook again. Pentious swore the sketch is looking more and more familiar by the line.
“Yeah, like with Sir Pentious! Al’s intimidating but he’s fun to hang around.” Hunching over while minding number 1 watching in your lap, your grin drops to something a bit kinder. He feels like he’s overstepping, despite the fact the room is void of anyone else. “He nice to talk with, I’ve never seen him shutting up on anyone else’s terms. That’s a good thing.” He wanted to say that’s a bit too barebone, even for himself, but then, turning to him with a smirk, you added. “Don’t tell him i said this, but he’s ssssuch a bitch sometimes. It’s fun though.”
Nodding with a much more serious look, Pentious takes your word as a command. “Not a word to my grave!”
“Hehe, that’s why you’re my favorite.”
Refocused on your sketch, you trust Pentious to be able to work your phone a bit better than before. He thinks he would’ve work it better if not for the tears gathering in his eyes, he takes the tissue paper you handed him without looking and wiped it away, only to panic about the long scratch he left on your screen. You laugh and assured him it’s fine, you can change the screen.
(verdict be dammed, you’re HIS best friend.)
(he took a peek at your sketch before you turn the page, and it hit him why it looks so off-putting. Antlers sprouting from two end on a figured too lanky to make out the physique of, but familiar enough all the same. He’d much prefer you go back to sketching his eggies, he said, you happily complied and he leave your room after with 5 torn note full of egg sketches and another schedule study session he pray you'll relay to Mister Alastor.)
---
“There you are darling! I was looking everywhere for you.” Calling out with joy, then stopping to take in the sight. He steadied you with one hand while you stop to catch your breath, nearly doubled into him. “I can see that you’re quite busy, seems like Nifty is giving you quite the run for your money huh!”
“Please…shut up…” you don’t need to look at him to know he’s enjoying this way more than you do, laughing at your utterly exhausted state. “I didn’t know there’s this much bugs in here… How can she even keep tracks of them??”
“Don’t feel too bad now, that one mind and health both are simply wonders to behold! Even I can’t keep up with her at times.” Trying to dust off your shoulders, he looked offended when you just swatted his hands away, waiting for an explanation.
“We’re not done yet, she’s just in the kitchen for a bit.” You pulled out your phone to check the time, Alastor squinting his eyes besides you, leaning over to keep watch and raising an eyebrow at the long scratch on the glass. “One hour before I’m free…”
“Thinking of giving up then~?”
“Yeah.”
Laughing at your tone, he takes your hand and twirl you, but not too much! Just enough daze you a bit. “Well darling, I would love to whisk you off with me for a trip downtown! I’m running low on good meat, and simply can’t afford to stained my coat while the tailor’s out of commission. But knowing you…” he’d look down-right sad if you let him. He can tell you try to keep your expression neutral, but your smile is growing to match his.
“No Al, an hour is-“
“An hour is an hour. Yes I know dear but it’s dreadfully boring without you.” Holding on still, he brings his face close to you, taking delight in the growing red on your face and you acting like nothing is out of the sort.
“You’ll survive Alastor. Nifty however…” As the sound of tiny footstep calling your name quickly approaching, he can’t help but letting a long, drawn-out sigh, backing off from you. A lost for him. You smile.
“Over here Nifty!” calling out to the little woman, you step away from Alastor to meet her half way, her stopping just before she hit your leg.
“You! I’ve been looking for you where have you been! I saw SOOOO many of them but they’re on the ceiling and I can’t reach them at all you've got to come help me – oh hiii Alastor!”
Nifty stops pulling you down the hall again just to give him a violent wave, dancing from one foot to the other and giving him time to catch up to you two, fully aware of your tradition from the moment it first started. Alastor smiles border on self-pleasing, gracious of Nifty’s effort to not drag you away just yet, less so the fact she would stares with such a wide grin. Nevertheless, he takes your hand again and bring it up, speaking all the while.
“Nifty, dearie, won’t you work our dear friend here a little less? I need them to-“ he pauses as you suddenly grip his hand and bring it up to your lips, too quick for him to stop you. And before he knew it, you both disappeared behind the corner yet again. Nifty voices and your cackle echoing down the empty hall way.
When he came back, aware of how the light flickering above his head now finally stabilizing itself, he laughs. Steadying himself, Alastor brushed off his coat and fix his monocle. Humming along with a love song slowly trickling from the microphone while walking the same way you and Nifty ran off to before. He have time to spare while waiting for you.
349 notes · View notes
tachiharastanacc · 5 months ago
Text
Tachihara gift exchange headcanons
Port Mafia-
Mori (and Elise):
-Tachihara probably gets him a nice pen or something
-Elise gets a coloring book and a set of colored pencils and she thinks it’s way cooler than Mori’s stupid lame pen (he also gets roped into letting her put bows in his hair. Again)
- Mori gives him like a bonus or something idk I really don’t like when they interact
- Elise draws him a picture of him and Hirtosu and gin
Kouyou:
- they’re not close so he wasn’t expecting anything, but Kouyou makes little gifts for everyone every year and he didn’t have anything to give back so he made a little flower out of metal for her
Chuuya:
- wanted to get him wine but doesn’t actually know anything about alcohol. Refused to ask Hirotsu, but he ended up getting carded and having to ask anyway
- ended up with some vintage wine that chuuya had mentioned to Hirotsu from both of them
- I feel like chuuya didn’t super know what to get him so he invited him out to go drinking and hang out instead
Verlaine:
- doesn’t know him. Didn’t interact at all. A single cupcake appears on his counter one day with a note just signed ‘~v’
Akutagawa:
- Tachihara got (read: spent way to long figuring out how to make) a dessert with figs for him
- Akutagawa got him a vase of hyacinths since gin mentioned that they were his favorites
Higuchi:
- tachi got her a basket of chocolate and a bunch of rom coms and agrees to suffer through watching them with her
- Higuchi knits him a scarf and it’s kind of janky but it’s addressed to her favorite little brother and he never takes it off ever
Hirotsu:
- Tachihara and gin get him a really nice lighter that’s engraved
- Hirotsu gets Tachihara a new coat (except he low key just drags him shopping because he goes on about how important it is for him to keep warm (cuz y’know coats are important in bsd)
Gin:
- gets him the set of pencils he’s been eying every time they walk by. And a box of bandaids
- he makes them a tiny knife they can slip under a dress for missions
Q:
- most people forgot about them but he ventured down to the basement with some sweets and his old fnaf books because you can rip fnaf kid Q from my cold dead hands
- Q gives him a really ugly mug they painted with the kit chuuya gave them. It’s definitely not food safe, but he keeps pencils in it
Kajii:
- Tachihara very distantly slides him a card with a gift card for a hardware store
- Kajii gives him a gun that allegedly shoots lemon bombs except it’s bright yellow and Tachihara doesn’t know what to do with it
Hunting Dogs-
Fukuchi:
- tachi stresses over what to get him until jouno smacks him and says the captain just enjoys spending time with them (this is canon btw, he says one of his happiest memories is when all 5 of them were together)
- Fukuchi also stresses over what to get tachi bc he feels like it should be practical but doesn’t know what he’d want and low key does he even deserve to give him a gift
- Tecchou tells him Tachihara is also worried and wants to impress him
- Fukuchi takes Tachihara out to do some father-son activities and they both have a good time
Teruko:
- most of Tachihara’s budget goes to getting things for teruko (she gave the hunting dogs a Christmas list in the group chat)
- it ends up being a lot of stuffed animals and weapons from all of them
- plus a coupon for a free piggy back ride
- teruko bitches to the others because Tachihara never actually asks for anything
- she ends up getting him a new holster and tools for cleaning his guns because it’s all he fessed up to wanting (he’s very happy with it, even if teruko calls him boring)
Jouno:
- Tachihara gets him a couple records (I feel like Jouno owns a record player, sue me)
- Jouno gets him a set of ceramic dish ware because he complains Tachihara has a bunch of cheap stuff like some college freshman (to which Tachihara points out that he’s a 19 yr old middle school dropout)
- the stuffed animal Tachihara originally refused also shows up on his bed and he keeps it this time
Tecchou:
- Tecchou gets Tachihara a new sword because the grip on his was getting worn down and trains with him
- Tachihara gets Tecchou a new yoga mat and set of weights
Bonus-
- ango and Tachihara exchange respectful Christmas cards
- Yosano gets a dead fish wrapped in newspaper on her doorstep, but it’s preserved in the snow and she assumes that it was from Kenji and takes it as a gift
- a bouquet of purple flowers is laid on a lone grave. The cold wind blows, and it almost feels like someone ruffling his hair
75 notes · View notes
inrockstarfashion · 1 year ago
Note
Reader is dating Max Verstappen, she let’s slip a Dutch swear word making him (maybe other drivers) break down laughing
I’m Australian with Dutch/Greek roots, so I know swear words in both and have let them slip out 😅🙃 verdomde hel (fucking hell)
Tumblr media
I loved this prompt! I relate to this so much, I spent three years in Germany when I was extremely young and I definitely use sheise (shit) at least once a day.
I’m so sorry this is so late. University has been absolutely insane. It’s shorter than I wanted it but it’s been sitting in my drafts for far too long.
The weekend went amazing. Obviously in your biased opinion, being that your very own Max Verstappen got P1 (again). Tonight you were celebrating with Max along with several other drivers and the other wags at a club, getting drunk and letting loose after the intense race weekend.
You sat at a table in the back corner of the club with Max, Lando, and Daniel
“I’m going to grab another drink. Do you want anything?” You asked Max, pinching his sleeve towards you.
Max nodded, “Gin tonic, please.” You nodded your head once and let go of his sleeve, placing your hand on his shoulder for leverage and standing up from the table. You made your way through the crowd of people, finally making it to the bar.
“Gin and tonic and a Negroni, please.” You spoke to the bartender. He turned and began mixing the drinks. You waited patiently and soon the bartender placed both glasses in front of you. You thanked him before picking up the glasses and cautiously made your way back to your table.
Successfully making it back, you passed the gin and tonic over to Max. “Thank you, liefje.” Max said, taking the glass from you. You set your drink on the table and sat back down beside him. Max moved his arm to rest behind your head, you listened in on the conversation currently happening between the three men, trying to catch up on what you’d missed. You picked up your glass, pinching the small, black straw and taking a sip of the smooth red liquid. You decided to get more comfortable and cross your legs but not before smacking your knee on the underside of the table, rattling everything sitting on top, and nearly choking on the Negroni. Pain blossomed through your knee at the impact.
“Verdomde hel.” You muttered, setting your glass down as you were rubbing your knee with your palm. Max immediately went into hysterics. Doubled over, howling with laughter. It scared me at first, Max does often laugh this loud (or hard). You watched him in confusion as you rubbed the top of your knee, trying to wipe away the throbbing sensation.
“Breathe, love.” You reminded him as he continued to wheeze into his hands which were currently covering his face. Tears were streaming down in cheeks as the other drivers at the table squealed and chuckled alongside Max.
“That was the funniest thing I’ve ever heard you say!” Max said, his voice still very shrill. He gathered himself and ran his fingers under his glassy eyes, wiping away the tears. “When did you learn Dutch like that?” He asked, turning to look at you and clearing his throat.
“Oh, uh, I don’t know. My parents spoke little phrases here and there. Guess I picked it up from them.” You shrugged, looking at Max and his rosy cheeks.
Max pursed his lips and nodded his head. He wrapped his arm around your shoulders and pulled you closer to him, giving you a quick kiss to your temple. “You should start talking like that more often.” He said, completely serious with a smile on his face. You threw your head back and laughed.
Ciao!
280 notes · View notes
dioslesbianwife · 4 months ago
Note
I love your headcannons!
Is it possible to do one on the JoeFoes’ drinking habits or alcohol preferences?
Yes of course! thank you for asking, i’m glad you enjoy my headcannons 🩷
just a quick disclaimer tho- this is coming from a person who doesn’t drink and hasn't actually tasted most of these things lol so please excuse any possible inaccuracies. :p
Tumblr media
Drinking and alcohol preference headcannons for jojo villains 🍸
Dio
Drink of Choice: Expensive red wine, preferably aged for decades. Anything cheap or common is beneath him.
Drinking Habits: Dio sips his wine slowly, savoring it like the connoisseur he claims to be. He drinks to show off his sophistication, sometimes lecturing others about wine pairings.
Behavior When Drunk: Dio very rarely drinks enough to get drunk, but if he does, he becomes even more arrogant, loudly proclaiming his superiority and challenging everyone in the room.
Kars
Drink of Choice: Exotic cocktails with rare ingredients. He enjoys unique, complex flavors that provide an interesting experience for him..
Drinking Habits: Kars drinks slowly and methodically, analyzing every ingredient. He views alcohol as one way to explore human creativity.
Behavior When Drunk: I have no idea if he can even get drunk due to his physiology, but if he somehow does, he’d likely become contemplative and critical of everyone around him.
Wamuu
Drink of Choice: Mead or a strong ale, something hearty that feels like a warrior’s drink.
Drinking Habits: Wamuu drinks socially and responsibly, enjoying the camaraderie of sharing a drink. He approaches alcohol with the same respect he gives to battle.
Behavior When Drunk: Again not sure if it’s possible, but if it is then Wamuu becomes even more jovial, perhaps challenging people to drinking contests or arm wrestling matches.
Esidisi
Drink of Choice: Savory cocktails, like a Bloody Mary with extra hot sauce or something infused with peppers.
Drinking Habits: Esidisi drinks passionately and quickly, ordering multiple drinks in a row. He enjoys the fiery burn of alcohol.
Behavior When Drunk: If that’s possible, Esidisi becomes dramatically emotional, crying and yelling in rapid succession. He’s exhausting to deal with.
Enrico Pucci
Drink of Choice: White or red wine, preferably sacramental wine, though he might indulge in a high quality port on rare occasions.
Drinking Habits: Pucci drinks sparingly and with reverence, treating alcohol as something symbolic rather than indulgent.
Behavior When Drunk: I don’t think he is allowed to drink to the point of intoxication, but if he were to get drunk, he becomes uncharacteristically talkative, sharing philosophical musings noone asked for.
Diavolo
Drink of Choice: Espresso martinis. He loves coffee and having it paired with alcohol is perfect.
Drinking Habits: Diavolo drinks alone, never letting his guard down in public.
Behavior When Drunk: He becomes even more paranoid and erratic, convinced everyone is plotting against him. Doppio, on the other hand, becomes more relaxed and flushed.
Kira
Drink of Choice: A glass of dry white wine or a gin and tonic. Nothing flashy, just clean and precise.
Drinking Habits: Kira drinks quietly and moderately, never drawing attention to himself. He often uses drinking as a way to blend in.
Behavior When Drunk: If Kira ever drinks enough to get drunk, he becomes unnervingly talkative, unintentionally letting slip small details about his true nature.
Funny Valentine
Drink of Choice: Bourbon or rye whiskey, something distinctly American and traditional.
Drinking Habits: Valentine drinks slowly and deliberately, enjoying the symbolism of his beverage as much as the taste.
Behavior When Drunk: Valentine becomes even more preachy than usual, giving long winded speeches about the greatness of America while occasionally tearing up with emotion.
44 notes · View notes
im-constantly-fangirling · 1 year ago
Text
Wandering Home
Summary: As a bartender, you know every single face in Jackson. When a grumpy but kind-at-heart traveler makes his way into the diner you work at, you can't help but be curious.
No Outbreak au!Joel Miller x afab!reader
Word Count: ~10k
Warnings: cursing, slight reference of Parks and Rec towards the end, mentions of self harm (not reader), smut [dirty talk, praise and slight degradation kink, oral sex (f receiving), allusion to breeding kink, choking, dom-ish Joel]
Note on smut: If you don't want to read the smut, skip the scene in between the two *s!
Masterlist
Tumblr media
Working at the diner in Jackson was no easy job.
It seemed that people had a borderline excessive appetite for alcohol- and they relied on you to fulfill it. You didn’t mind the work, as it numbed you the way a bottle could, but you supposed you could do without the yelling, obscene comments, and the general carelessness of the people who couldn’t really hold their liquor.
The one benefit you found with being a bartender was information. Every small town had its fair share of gossip, and Jackson definitely delivered. Travelers came and went, and those who stayed would alter Jackson’s social routine  just a little bit. You were a town full of shattered pieces of what were once whole people, but those pieces of glass joined to make a stunning mosaic- no matter how jagged and uneven it was.
It was just another ordinary day when the door to the bar opened, revealing an unfamiliar face. A swift silence wafted through the bar before the man walked in and Tommy followed behind. A sigh of relief seemed to go through every one. The bar resumed its normal revelry.
You were cleaning a glass with a rag when Tommy and the man walked up to the bar. “Y/n, I’d like you to meet my brother, Joel.”
You smiled at him, putting the glass down and flipping the rag over your shoulder. “Nice to meet you, Joel,” you greeted him. He didn't respond with more than a grunt and a nod, but you didn’t mind. He had dirt smudged over his face, his flannel shirt, his forearms. Scars adorned any amount of skin that showed. And those eyes…
Holding his gaze, you almost saw the emptiness behind them. As if he had nothing left in him. This was a man who had seen hell.
If Tommy noticed his brother’s grumpiness, he certainly didn’t care to comment on it. “Y/n’s the best bartender in town. If you treat her real nice, she might slip you a free drink or two,” he said, whispering the last part conspiratorily.
You chuckled, lightly smacking Tommy on the shoulder. “Don’t go around telling everyone, now,” you teased. “But since you’re Tommy’s brother, I’ll get you your first drink on the house. Any friend of Tommy’s is a friend of mine.”
Joel nodded gratefully- or you understood it to be gratefully- before clearing his throat. “I’ll just take the strongest whiskey you’ve got.” Even his voice was rough. You wondered if there was a single part of him that the world hadn’t taken away from him. “But don’t go making a habit out of giving me a free drink. I’d be more than happy to pay,” he declared while taking a seat. The soft southern lilt of his voice made you smile. It had been a while since you heard that accent.
Tommy sat on the bar stool and leaned his head in his hand. “And I’ll take some gin, please.”
You turned around, letting the brothers get reacquainted while you served them their drinks. Their voices got drowned out by the laughter in the bar- but every now and then, when business was slow, you’d quietly make your way over to their side of the bar. 
“-she’s everything to me, Tommy. I’ll take some of her shifts. After everything she’s gone through, she deserves to just relax,” you heard Joel say.
Huh, you wondered. Didn’t peg him for the married type. You couldn’t deny your disappointment, but you couldn’t stop smiling lightly. The grumpy man had a soft spot. It was odd but endearing to watch his eyebrows round out at the edges.
Tommy lightly hummed. “As long as the work gets done, I don’t think that’ll be an issue.” He paused. “Just…be careful, Joel. People around here are really close knit. You don’t want to go around pissing people off by being all-”
“Pissy?” Joel finished, taking a sip of his whiskey. “Look, I don’t plan on staying long, anyway. I’ll get out of your hair-”
“Ma’am, can I get another?” you heard a man’s voice call out. He was almost slumped against the bar, his hand held up limply in the air. Great, you thought. Just what I needed to end rush hour.
You wiped the back of your hand against your forehead. “Bill, I don’t know if that’s such a good idea,” you trailed off.
Bill didn’t seem to like that answer, and you felt your heart start speeding up. “Just give me one more! I wasn’t fucking asking,” his voice slurred, echoing throughout the bar. It was as if he sucked the life right out of the building. No one moved.
You stared at Bill, your eyes hardening. “This happens every week, Bill. Aren’t you sick of this little tradition we have going on? Cause I am.” You put your hands together into a fist and leaned against the bar, letting your face get close to Bill’s. “You reek of piss and you’re acting like a lazy bum. How about you go back home and sleep the alcohol off before you get dragged out?”
Bill’s sweaty hands grab your arm. “What the fuck did you say?”
You felt your palms start sweating. “Bill,” you said calmly. “Get a hold of yourself, okay? You don’t gotta be like this.” Even with all your bravado, you didn’t love the idea of Bill’s anger being directed solely toward you. He was a 210 pound, six foot tall man. You knew how to pick your battles.
Bill growled loudly at you, spit flying from his mouth, making your face scrunch up with disgust. At the sound of his growl, several other townspeople stood up from their chairs, getting ready to intervene if needed. You saw them all slightly leaning forward, as if they’d run for Bill the second he stepped out of line.
One of Bill’s hands let go of your arm in favor of roughly grabbing your chin. You closed your eyes and tried turning away from his grip, but his alcohol ridden mind had no semblance of propriety, and he held your chin and cheeks in a vice like grip. “Listen here, you insolent-”
“Hey!” another voice boomed. It was rough, like the feeling of the tough boar bristles on your hair comb. Joel. “Don’t touch her!”
“Joel, she’s got this,” you heard Tommy say quietly. “You can’t go around making enemies on your first day.”
“Fucking hell, ”Joel grumbled at his brother. He stood up from his bar stool and walked over to where Bill was hunched over the counter, squeezing your chin as if he wouldn’t rest until the blood flow stopped. “Are you going to let go, or am I going to have to make you?”
Bill sneered at Joel. “I’ll do whatever I damn well like! Who the fuck even are you?”
Joel glared at him before roughly tearing Bill’s hands off of you. “Who the fuck are you to hurt the woman who’s been putting up with your shit for god knows how long?”
You glanced at Tommy with worry. He seemed to understand your silent plea because he got up and placed a secure hand on his brother’s shoulder. “How about I take Bill home, alright Joel?”
Joel kept glaring at Bill, as if he was putting a large amount of self-control into not teaching Bill a lesson, but he ultimately huffed lightly and moved out of Tommy’s way. Tommy put an arm around Bill’s shoulder, pushing him straight out of the bar, saying “Come on, Bill, you know Mary’s probably worried sick about ya.” You resisted the urge to roll your eyes. Poor Mary.
Joel, to your surprise, didn’t accompany his brother to escort Bill back home. Instead, after watching the pair leave the bar and shut the double doors, he simply turned around to face you. “I’m uh,” he paused, scratching at his face. “I’m sorry about all the fuss. Just didn’t wanna see him disrespect you.”
You stroked the place where Bill had a vice grip on your arms, hoping that it wouldn’t bruise the next day. “I’m very grateful, Joel,” you said, smiling. “And I know you didn’t make a friend out of Bill, but I hope you know you made a friend out of me.” 
‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚
Joel quickly became a regular at your diner, but he never ordered any food. He’d walk in through the doors and walk directly towards the bar, planting himself in the same barstool and drinking the same whiskey. You never really minded. He always treated you with respect, made good on his promise to pay for every drink going forward, and occasionally stepped in to help you when a townsperson got a little too drunk.
Neither of you talked much, but you quietly learned things about each other. You noticed his wardrobe seemed to consist solely of different colored flannels and jeans. He spoke in a variety of intricate grunts, ranging from “hey” to “thank you.” Truly, Joel was a verbally gifted man.
Tonight wasn’t anything different. The diner was quite barren, with just a few people sitting amongst the tables, eating with close friends and family. The clink of the alcohol bottles was coupled with soft chuckles and the scraping of forks against ceramic plates.
Joel was sitting towards the left side of the bar, leaning against the stool he always inhabited. “Hey,” he said. “Can I-”
You smiled at him, your hands leaning against the countertop. “-get a whiskey? Surely we can skip the pleasantries now, Miller,” you jested lightly. Turning around, you grabbed Joel’s favorite whiskey and a glass. “How’s Jackson treating you?”
Joel grunted, and you expected that to be the end of your discussion, as it usually was every night. But instead, while you poured out a generous amount of whiskey, you heard Joel’s rough voice say, “It’s been pretty good.”
You handed him the glass. “I’m glad you like it here. I know we’re a small town, but we’re not so bad once you get used to us.” You took out your rag and started wiping down the counter. 
Joel sipped his whiskey, his red flannel pulling open a little to reveal his grey shirt underneath. You couldn’t help drifting your eyes toward his chest, but the second you caught yourself you went back to gazing at the counter, hoping he wouldn’t notice. He’s married, you thought to yourself, angrily. Behave.
Although there’s nothing wrong with accidentally looking, I guess.
He set down his glass on the counter and let out a little sigh. “Y’all definitely get a lotta snow.”
You chuckled, leaving your rag on the counter for a moment. “Yeah, it took me a while to get used to. Us southern folk just aren’t made for this type of cold.”
Joel’s eyebrow lifted slightly, intrigued. “You from the south?”
“I’m from Texas,” you revealed. “Life just forced me up north, but nothing quite feels like Texas.”
He slightly smiled, and you were almost shocked. Not once in these last few weeks did you see Joel smile, and you were confused as to why he would hide such a beautiful sight from the world. It was like the troubles of life lifted off his shoulders for just a moment, and you saw the Joel that could have been. “I’m from Texas, too. Austin.”
“No kidding,” you sighed. “You don’t see a lot of us this far north. It’s a shame. I’ve never met a friendlier group of people than down there,” you said wistfully.
Joel took another sip of his whiskey. “Well, one day you gotta go back down there. Not that I mind Jackson, but-”
“Heya,” a voice interrupted Joel. You turned to see Adelaide, your neighbor, sitting in a barstool to your right. She looked like she had just come off of work, as she was still wearing a sweater with her teacher name tag clipped near her left breast. “Sorry, did I interrupt something?” 
You smiled and shook your head. “It’s okay, Addie. Can I get you anything? You don’t usually get outta school this late.”
Out of the corner of your eye, you noticed Joel had gone back to sipping at his whiskey and staring at the wall of bottles behind the bar, as he normally did when he came to visit. A small pit of disappointment stayed in your stomach. You had just gotten him to talk.
Addie sighed, twirling her brown hair around her finger. “I wanted to get ahead on grading cause the end of the school year is coming up,” she said. “And god knows I need more time to deal with all that work.”
You put your hand on hers, tilting your head. “You need to rest, Addie. You can’t keep working yourself to the bone.”
Addie waved her hand in a dismissive motion, scoffing. “I’m fine, don’t you worry. The work is distracting.”
You raised your right eyebrow. “Distracting from what?” you asked, pulling your hand back.
She leaned forward, some of her hair fanning out in front of her shoulders. “He cheated, y/n. He cheated, and then he left me, and I don’t wanna think about it more than I have to.”
Your jaw dropped, anger settling into your heart. “How could he? What’s wrong with him?”
Addie leaned back into her barstool, a stoic set to her jaw. “Apparently, Jace had even less of a brain than I gave him credit for. And do you know who he cheated on me with?” She paused. “Bill's wife Mary.”
Joel choked on his whiskey, spilling some onto the counter, and both you and Addie turned toward him. He looked nervous, ready to be faced with a barrage of insults for eavesdropping on your conversation, but Addie pointed at him and said, “Exactly! I had the same reaction!”
You chuckled, turning towards Joel apologetically. “I can get you another glass if you want, Miller. On the house.”
Joel grumbled and shook his head. “I told ya, I’m not gonna make a habit out of this free drink thing.”
You put your hands on your hips and sighed. “Well, think of it as a bribe for your secrecy. You’ve stumbled upon sacred gossip, Miller.” You turned towards Addie. “Don’t we need to buy his silence?”
Addie nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, of course. The whole town is going to be in over my head if we don’t keep this quiet.”
You turned back to Joel, looking at him pointedly. “So?” you questioned. “Do you accept our proposition?”
Joel let a small smile slip back onto his face again, and he nodded. “In the name of the greater good, I accept.” You beamed, grabbing his glass and filling it. Behind you, you heard Joel turn to Addie, saying, “For what it’s worth, Jace sounds like a dick.”
“He is,” Addie replied, matter-of-factly. 
You turned around and handed Joel another glass of whiskey before sighing. “Well,” you started. “I’m officially done for the day.”
Joel gulped his whiskey and stood up. “I’ll walk you home.”
You felt a lightness in your chest warm you up more than the fireplace in the diner. “It’s okay. I’ve got Addie with me.”
Addie slapped your hand lightly, and when you looked at her with confusion she simply looked back at you pointedly. “Well, it’s pretty dark out, so it wouldn’t hurt to have someone else with us.”
“I just wouldn’t want to bother you, Joel,” you said softly. 
Joel grumbled. “Nonsense. Consider it repayment for the first free drink.”
“Oh, alright,” you relented. “Let me just grab my bag.”
It was almost funny to watch a man as rough and scarred as Joel walk through town with two chattering, gossiping women. He was silent for the whole walk, but you knew he was listening intently. He’d shake his head with disappointment when Addie talked about Jace’s affair, and the anger and judgement that Jace had when Addie finally confronted him. You couldn’t help but smile when his body gave away his thoughts.
Unbeknownst to you, Joel’s eyes would occasionally flutter towards you, watching your face contort in between expressions of disbelief and annoyance at Jace. He held back a smile. There was something about how much you cared, how invested you were, that just made you such a warm, firey person. It was as if you could melt the snow falling on Jackson with merely your presence.
Joel had never liked the snow. Whenever it was cold outside, he found himself huddled near the fire.
‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚
You were somewhat surprised when Joel stayed until the diner was closing and then offered to walk you home again.
“Joel,” you muttered. “You’ve already repaid me for the free drink with that one walk. And I’d really rather not bother you.
“You aren’t bothering me, sweetheart. If anything, consider this walk a repayment from you for me stopping Bill.” Joel put down his glass of whiskey, and you grabbed it to quickly wipe it down. “I could use the walk anyway. Ellie, my daughter,” he began, with a slight break in his voice. “She’s been coming back home a little later than I’m used to, and I’d rather not sit in my rocking chair on the porch waiting for her.”
You chuckled. “I didn’t know you had a daughter,” you said, grabbing your bag from underneath the bar cabinet. “How old is she?” you questioned while walking out from behind the counter.
“She’s a 14-year-old little rug rat, my Elllie,” he said, walking next to you as you both made your way out of the diner.
The cold, frigid air of Jackson hit the both of you. Small clouds of fog form in front of your nose and mouth as you make slightly ragged breaths, walking uphill on a path through Jackson. Your cabin wasn’t more than a five-minute walk from the diner, but it was still nestled away from the town center enough to have some semblance of privacy.
You laughed at the idea of Joel with a teenage daughter. “You should bring her around the diner. I don’t mind convincing the cook to slip Ellie a few snacks. I don’t want to brag or anything, but Allysa loves me and I’m sure it wouldn’t be much of a bother.”
Joel crossed his arms and shivered slightly. “I’ll tell her. She’d love to meet you. She’s a little chirpier than I am, so you’d both get along great.”
You took a glance at him. He had his eyes trained on the snow covered path, a slight frown on his face. You were overcome with the urge to say anything to wipe that frown off his face, to replace it with a smile, or even his usual flat lined mouth. “Aw, Miller. You’re not so bad.”
Joel smirked. “That’s high praise, sweetheart.”
Your heart fluttered slightly, and you tried your hardest to ignore it. “So. Who’s the lucky lady?”
“Huh?” Joel looked up at you, confused. “Oh. There’s none. I practically adopted Ellie, although Tommy insists she adopted me. But whatever way you wanna see it, no woman was involved in the process.” He paused. “I mean, other than Ellie herself, but to me she’s just a little girl-”
You interrupted him with your laughter. It was so strong you crossed your free hand under your stomach, trying to contain yourself. “Sorry,” you said through your laughter. “I just never thought I’d see you ramble like that.” Not married, huh. 
Even in the dark, you could see Joel blush. He wiped his finger on the bridge of his door, looking down with nervousness. “Well, don’t go around tellin’ everyone. I kinda like being the grumpy traveler.”
“You’re such a softie, Miller.”
Both you and Joel stopped in front of the steps that led to your front porch. You had garden beds lining the front wall, but the snow had killed the plants that had taken root in the dirt. It was one of the few things you hated about Jackson; you had to say goodbye to your plants every nine months. Few pretty flowers survived the winter.
Joel sighed, a large cloud of breath forming in front of his face and dissipating as soon as it came. “So,” he said, rocking on his heels. “See you tomorrow?”
You smiled. “I’ll have your whiskey ready, Miller.”
Neither of you moved. The wind blew, making you both shiver slightly, and you started climbing up the steps to your porch. “Actually, do you want to come inside?” you asked. “I could put on a cup of hot tea that you could walk back with. And I probably have one of my dad’s coats you could borrow.”
Behind you, you heard Joel’s shoes making patterns in the snow. “I guess Ellie won’t be back for a while still.” The wood of your front porch steps creaked along with the smile on your face. You could feel his presence behind you, heavy but soft, smelling of whiskey and pine and a hint of smoke. The fast beat of your heart echoed in your ears.
You grabbed your keys from your bag with shaky hands and opened your front door. Both you and Joel walked in, stomping off the snow that accumulated on your boots onto the welcome mat. “Sorry if it’s messy,” you say, flipping on the light switch. “I wasn’t planning for company.”
Joel grunted, walking past you to take in the living room. It wasn’t much, but you liked to think you filled your cabin some life.
There, in the center of the room, was a worn couch that had resided in your parent’s house before you moved out here. In front of the couch was the coffee table you’d painstakingly made by chopping the wood and making it from scratch. The dining table and chairs had been taken from Addie’s cabin after she obtained a better table. It wasn’t picturesque; it was bits and pieces of your life throughout the decades. A mosaic, just like Jackson.
“You’re welcome to sit,” you said, throwing your bag onto the corner of your couch as you did every day. “I’ll just put some tea on.”
Walking towards the far end of the living room, where the kitchen resided, you picked up your kettle and filled it with water. Joel sat on the couch, stroking the worn cloth. “It’s a pretty old couch,” he remarked quietly.
You chuckled while turning on the stove. “It used to be in my parent’s house,” you said. “He gifted it to me a long time ago.”
“Thank you, by the way,” said Joel. “For the tea. You didn’t really have to.”
“Come on, Miller. I’ve been serving you some kind of drink every day now. It’s our thing,” you teased. You were pleased when he laughed heartily. He’s more himself when we’re alone, you noted. I like it. 
You both let yourself sit in silence, waiting for the kettle to whistle. As you made some peppermint tea- the only kind you had at the moment- your eyes kept flickering over to Joel. He kept noticing little tidbits throughout your living room. 
His fingers stroked the stitched cut on the couch with an amused smirk on his face. “How’d this happen?”
“I think I was seven? I was really into knitting, but I overestimated how much damage a knitting needle could do. I think I got mad that I kept fucking up, and I just stabbed the couch.” You laughed. “My dad took one look at it and chuckled. He said it was cute how much I cared.”
You brought the mugs of tea over to the coffee table, setting them down. “I hope it’s not too bad. Serving alcohol doesn’t involve a lot of steps.”
Joel chuckled. “I can imagine you with knitting needles, just throwing a little mini tantrum over a blanket.”
You rolled your eyes. “Now I hope that tea is shitty.” You sat down on the couch, sitting right next to Joel even though there was ample room next to you. “And, for your information, I’m pretty good at knitting. That blanket right here,” you said, pointing to the blanket haphazardly laid on the arm of your couch, “is purely a y/n production.”
Joel touched the blanket with his fingers, poking at the small holes. “You did a good job,” he said. Something in your stomach stirred at the praise, but you carefully tucked it away. No need to get any hopes up, you thought.
Humming, you picked up your mug and blew at the tea slightly. “Thanks, Miller.”
“Why do you call me Miller?” Joel asked. “Why don’t you call me Joel?”
You tilted your head. He noticed. “I call you Joel sometimes.” I didn’t know he’d notice things about me. 
He waved his hand dismissively. “You’ve called me Joel exactly twice.”
You didn’t know to tell him that calling him his first name felt like an intimate gesture to you, how you couldn’t imagine saying his name without the weight in your heart you felt every time he came into the diner. With every second he spent near you, that weight grew slowly but surely, and you didn’t know what to do with it. 
You thought he was married. Turns out he’s not. That weight in your heart starts feeling more like it belongs there, replacing the initial shame you felt for your soft spot. Shame that you tried to overcome by calling him Miller.
How do you tell a man that?
You shrugged. “I don’t know. I call Tommy, Miller too. I guess I figured the tradition should continue between brothers? I really don’t know.”
Joel looked at you, his brown eyes looking like a cloudy river. You so desperately wanted to see through to the bottom. “Call me Joel when it’s just us,” he said. 
You took a sip of your tea. “Of course, Joel.” 
“Thanks, sweetheart,” he said, reaching for his mug. “Look at us, getting along. And Tommy said I couldn’t be pleasant.”
You chuckled before you remembered the time. “Oh my god. I was supposed to grab you a coat.” You stood up quickly, walking to the wardrobe behind your dining table, muttering, “I’d hate for you to miss Ellie coming home.”
“It’s okay, sweetheart, there’s no reason to worry. I live two minutes away, I’ll be fine,” Joel said from the couch in a reassuring voice. It was as if his rough voice smoothed slightly around the edges. He spoke in long, legato lines instead of his regular staccato responses, and you couldn’t help the sigh of relief that escaped your mouth as you hunted for your dad’s coat.
“Still, Joel,” you said, reveling in the privilege of saying his name. “Ellie comes first.” You grabbed your dad’s wool coat and folded it over your arm, bringing it to Joel. “You can keep this if you want,” you told him. “I never really have a use for it.”
You felt the warmth of Joel’s hand against your arm for just a moment as he grabbed the coat from you. You barely heard him saying “thank you.” It was as if his voice had been muddled by some kind of blurry screen.
Your brain turns into a crush-riddled caveman. Warm, you think. Rough. But gentle. 
“No problem,” you say hoarsely. “Anything for you, Joel.”
As he leaves, you let the shape of his name coat your lips, playing with it in your cheek, letting it take its place. 
‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚
“Is your name y/n?” you hear a young voice ask behind you.
You spin around, eyeing the young girl with confusion. “Yeah, what can I do for you?” You smoothed down your shirt.
The young girl broke out into a smile and pointed at herself. “My name’s Ellie. Joel told me to stop by.”
You broke out into a smile, extending a hand out over the bar countertop. “It’s nice to meet you, Ellie.” She shook your hand enthusiastically, smiling from ear to ear. “Let me go back and tell the cook to make you some food. She’s making some tomato and mozzarella sandwiches right now, is that okay?”
“Oh fuck yeah,” she said. “I’ll take anything.”
You chuckled. “Your dad was right, you’re one chipper girl.”
She seemed to take pause. “He called me his daughter?” 
Rambling, you shook your head frantically out of nervousness. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know that it wasn’t-” Oh god, I ruined everything. 
“No, you’re good, don’t worry. I just…” she trailed out. “He’s not a man of many words, ya know? I mean I’m sure you know- he doesn’t exactly scream ‘literate,’ but still. I know he cares, but sometimes it’s nice to hear it.”
You grinned, relieved. Reaching out to touch her shoulder lightly, you reassured her, saying “Aw, honey, Joel loves you more than anything. It’s so obvious to everyone that it’s insane. Don’t you worry your pretty little head about it, alright?”
Ellie’s eyes lit up. You told her you’d disappear for a second to tell Allysa to set aside an extra sandwich, and when you made it back, Ellie was sitting at the bar, leaning her head in her hands, staring at the alcohol bottles. Like father, like daughter, you supposed.
“The sandwich should be out soon, alright honey?” you said gently. 
“Are you from Texas too? You sound a little like Joel,” Ellie joked. 
You nodded. “I’m from San Antonio,” you revealed. “Actually, I wasn’t too far from where your old man Miller grew up. Maybe an hour's drive? I’m not sure anymore, it’s been a while since I was there.”
Allyssa brought out Ellie’s sandwich, setting it on the bar countertop. “Enjoy it, alright sweetie?” she said to Ellie. “I put a little extra cheese on yours.”
Ellie said thank you and dug into her sandwich, but unlike her father, she kept the conversation going. “I’ve been tryna convince Joel to go back to Austin, but he turns into this pain in the ass whenever I bring it up,” she said. “I’ll get him to go there eventually. If I annoy him enough, he caves.”
You chuckle. “Why doesn’t he wanna go? It seems like he misses it.”
“He’s had a hard life,” Ellie said protectively. “He’s been through some shit in Austin. I guess he just doesn’t wanna visit it again.”
You hummed. “I get that,” you said, sighing. “Anyway. How long are y’all staying in Jackson?”
Ellie shrugged. “It was supposed to be a few days, but I really like it here. There’s only so much traveling you can do before you get sick of not having a home, you know? Besides, I don’t think Joel wants to leave either.” She took another bite of her sandwich. “He keeps saying he’s gonna leave but he doesn’t pull the trigger,” she said, her voice muffled with her sandwich.
You reached under the bar cabinet and wordlessly handed her a napkin, which she took graciously. “I told him he’d get sucked into Jackson. It’s too cozy.”
“It really is. I’ve made friends! I went to go study with one of them the other night,” Ellie said, practically jumping up and down. “I hope Joel never wants to leave.”
Me too, you thought. 
You and Ellie kept talking about her life in Jackson, her school, the hobbies she’s picked up. You chuckled when she told you that she picked up archery. “I really like pointy things,” she said. “Bonus if they can kill someone.” 
You laughed. “When I was your age, I was obsessed with fencing. My dad signed me up for a class and everything, even though my mom said no. He’d take me in secret. He told me he was proud that if someone broke into the house, his daughter could protect him,” you told Ellie, laughing lightly. “He’d love you.”
“He sounds fucking awesome,” Ellie remarked. 
He was, you thought.
The joy in her eyes filled with more warmth than you thought possible. You had the urge to stroke her cheek, get her more food, and walk her home- anything to keep those eyes full of light. 
While Ellie was pattering about an embarrassing story of her and Joel on the road, she brushed some crumbs off of her fingers onto the plate. Your eyes involuntarily flickered down to the movement. You saw a few, parallel, thin scars underneath her wrist, just barely covered by the fold of her elbow. Something in your heart tightened to the point of pain, and you couldn’t bear to look Ellie in the eye for a little while.
You found yourself looking down at the bar counter, hoping Ellie didn’t notice what you’d just observed. Counting the number of scars, you branded the number in your mind. Nine. 
You’d go insane if you found a tenth in the future.
Keeping up a normal pretense, you both chatted until the lunch rush hour entered, prompting Ellie to push her plate towards you and stand. “I should probably head out and let you get back to your job,” she said. “But we should do this again.”
You grinned from ear to ear. “You’re welcome anytime, honey.” You lightly grabbed her hand with both of yours. “Be careful with archery, okay? I don’t wanna see any major injuries,” you said, a slight motherly tilt in your voice.
Ellie put her other hand around yours and squeezed lightly. “I won’t, I promise.” 
‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚
Joel stopped by the diner a few days later. He came in later than usual- almost five minutes before closing- and sat down in his barstool, panting lightly as he sat. 
You had been wiping down the counter when his presence made itself known. “Are you okay, Joel?” you asked. “Let me get you a glass of water.” You were grateful that the diner was completely barren, with even Allysa having gone home, leaving just you and Joel in the space. Your heart would have broken if Joel was seen in such a vulnerable state by people who didn’t understand him.
Please let me help, you thought. Don’t be all tough around me.
Pouring him an ice-cold glass of water, you decided to walk around the counter and sit next to him instead of your usual position. “Joel?” you questioned him again.
He didn’t respond, opting to gulp down the whole glass of water. “Just gimme a minute.”
You nodded. Joel was shaking slightly, and you slowly decided to stroke his arm gently- up and down, feeling the wrinkles that formed on his flannel from the motion. Under different circumstances, you might have lept with glee at the realization that Joel didn’t move when you touched him; in fact, he leaned into your hand. “You’re okay, Joel,” you reminded him. “I’m here.” You kept repeating reassuring phrases as he calmed himself down.
Eventually, he put his hand over yours, stopping it from its repetitive motion. “M’sorry,” he said. Before you could interrupt him to insist that there was nothing to be sorry about, he continued on. “Just had to come see you.”
You reached out to touch the area between his shoulder and his neck lightly. “Please don’t be sorry. I’d rather see you in front of me than know that this happens when I can’t help.”
Joel’s head hung down low and he groaned, seeming tired from his day’s events. “I just don’t wanna be a bother, but nothing else was helping.”
You toed with the intimate line between the two of you, desperately wanting to outright cross it but refusing to do so without his indication. It was frustrating, this dance. But the last thing you wanted Joel to feel around you was uncomfortable, so instead of cupping his cheek the way your fingers were itching to, you simply moved your hands down and gripped his hands lightly. “You’re not a bother, Joel. You’re never a bother. You’re practically the highlight of my day.” You paused. “Is that what this is about? Do you think I- sorry we- don’t want you?”
Joel tilted his head. “Part of it, I guess.” He sighed heavily. “Is it okay if we go back to your place? Ellie’s got a slumber party so I don’t really got anyone waitin’ on me.” He wiped his face. “Only if you wanna, of course,” he added, rushed.
“Nonsense, Joel. You’re always welcome over.” And with that, you both set out on your daily walk- except this time no words were exchanged.
You’d glance over to the man next to you, your heart dropping whenever he moved out of the ordinary. He scratched his beard. Beat. He cracked his knuckles. Beat. He almost tripped. Beat. Such a contrast to the careful, meticulously observant man you had come to know.
“Joel,” you whispered to him when you’d arrived in front of your porch. “Will you tell me what’s going on?”
You both walked inside, and Joel immediately walked over and slumped onto your couch. “Today’s my daughter’s birthday,” he revealed.
“Oh,” you said, confused. “I didn’t know it was Ellie’s birthday.”
Joel shook his head. “My other daughter. Sarah.”
You made your way next to Joel, sensing the sensitive subject he was going to reveal to you. “What happened with Sarah?”
Joel’s eyes closed, and he leaned his head back, his eyelids scrunched in a phantom pain you wish you could’ve waived away with your hands. “She passed away, a few years back. Drunk driving accident.” He breathed deeply. “It’s why I ended up here, I guess. Just couldn’t bear to go back home when she- she,” his voice broke.
Fuck the line between us, you thought. You engulfed him in a hug, his large frame serving as a strong structure for you to lay your head against. “It’s okay,” you said lightly. “You don’t have to finish that sentence.”
He’s shaking, you noticed with tears lining your eyes. My Joel is shaking.
“She was everything to me. She was the only thing that mattered to me before Ellie, y’know? I’d do anything just to see her smile again,” he revealed. “Anything.”
You let a tear fall, staining Joel’s flannel a deep, dark color. “I’m so sorry, Joel.” You stroked his back over and over again, letting Joel rest against you.
“I kept wandering from city to city, afterward,” he revealed. “Didn’t really stay for longer than a week. And then I met Ellie. Her parents threw her out and she had nowhere to go. She’s so much like Sarah that it scared me, and I gave Ellie a bit of a hard time cause of it.” He took in a breath. “They’re both pieces of my soul, Sarah and Ellie. I’m like half a man.”
His head moved to the crook of your neck, and you felt the warmth of his deep breaths against your skin. Greedily, you let your hand drift to his hair, toying with it lightly. “Take your time, Joel,” you whispered. “I’m here.”
Joel hummed against your neck, and you felt the vibrations leave goosebumps in their wake. “Thank you,” he said. “For being here.”
You didn’t know how to tell him that it was a privilege to hold him up, so you simply left a light kiss on his temple. “I know how you feel, a little,” you revealed. “My dad died a few years ago. Lung cancer. It felt like I’d lost a part of me.” You took in a deep breath. “Sometimes I still feel like he’s around, kind of like a phantom limb that I can’t use. It honestly hurts more when that happens. It just reminds me of all the love that I lost.
“But then I remember that losing that love just meant I had it at some point in my life. I had the best father the world could have ever given me. He made me who I am, and I try to remember that. Sarah had so much love in her life,” you said, placing a gentle palm against the side of his face. “She had you. You did for her what my father did for me. I know it’s not much, and nothing can bring her back, but even if this means nothing, you need to know that she loved you more than I can possibly express.”
You felt cold, wet circles fall onto your neck like the light pitter-patter of rain. Kissing Joel’s temple again, you whispered, “She made you who you are. That’s more evidence that she’ll always be with you.”
You heard Joel whimper lightly before the floodgates opened. “Oh, baby,” you said sympathetically. “Let it out. Let it all out.”
You and Joel sat there on the couch, lumped together in a tight embrace, for what felt like hours. And, when Joel had finally let out every tear that he had in him, he finally lifted his head out of the crevice between your neck and shoulder and looked at you with his puffy eyes.
“Thank you, sweetheart,” Joel said, his voice slightly nasally. “I didn’t mean to-”
“If you complete that sentence, I’ll slap you so hard you’ll see stars, alright? That’s what friends are for,” you told him, internally cringing at the word friends.
Joel’s head tilted. “Friends?” he asked. “I don’t know if friends do what we do, sweetheart.”
You were suddenly very aware that almost every part of yours and Joel’s upper bodies were practically glued together. You were looking up at him, your breath bouncing off of Joel’s chin, his scruff occasionally tickling your cheekbone when one of you moved slightly. 
You hesitated. After what Joel had just told you, was tonight really the best time to toe the line? “Joel, I don’t want to do anything you’d regret. Not when you’re in this state of mind.”
He nodded, understanding. “I’d agree with you if I hadn’t felt like this for weeks,” he said. “It’s hard for me to not feel like this, not when I hear Ellie raving about you after she visited. Not when you look as breathtaking as you did that first day that I saw you, serving me a glass of free whiskey like I was worth a damn.” He leaned his forehead against yours. “I’ve done nothing for you, absolutely nothing, and yet you’ve given me everything you can. You laugh at my jokes even when they’re not funny, you make me tea just so I don’t walk home cold.”
Joel sighed, his breath hugging your face in a warm blanket. “All these weeks, I came every day just to see you. It infuriated me sometimes, knowing that you had no idea the effect you had on me. As if you didn’t know how my eyes were practically glued to you when you weren’t looking.”
 Your eyes closed. “Look at me,” he urged. You pulled back, looking him in the eye. “Do you really think I don’t like you? The only thing keeping me in Jackson is you.” 
You looked down at yours and Joel’s now joined hands. “Joel…”
“Sweetheart,” he echoed. 
You looked back up at him. “I don’t know what to say.”
Joel’s palm moved up to cup your face. “It’s okay, sweetheart. We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”
Every reason why Joel shouldn’t be with you flashed through your mind. You’re too clingy. You talk too much. You freak out over small things. You don’t know how to let things go. You’ll burden him. You’ll force him to stay where there’s snow, even though he hates it.
But when you look at Joel, a selfish part of you doesn’t care. You don’t care that this could blow up in your face, the way every other relationship of yours had. 
“Fuck it,” you whisper to yourself before you let your lips touch Joel’s. His hand comes to the back of your head, locking you in place while he patiently explores the curve of your lips, the slight noise you make when he really focuses on your lower lip. Your hands make their way around his neck, pulling him impossibly closer. More, more, more, you thought.
You pull apart but neither of you stray far, with Joel’s forehead leaning against yours. “Still think we’re just friends, sweetheart?” he asked you.
Chuckling, you left a peck on his lips. “The bestest friends.”
‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚
Joel didn’t leave your cabin that night, instead opting to sleep on the couch with your knitted blanket. You protested heavily, insisting that there was space in your bed for him to rest, but he met every single plea with a simple answer: “I’m a little old-fashioned, sweetheart.”
Awaking the next morning, you smiled before pulling away your blankets faster than you ever had before so you could greet the man resting on your couch downstairs. You expected to find a man-shaped lump on your couch, but instead, you were greeted with the smell of pancakes and eggs, and the slightly chaotic sounds that was Joel Miller attempting to cook.
You chuckled lightly to yourself. Who thought this rugged man would wake up early to make pancakes? you thought. “Good morning, Joel.”
Joel turned around from the stove, clad in an unbuttoned red flannel and jeans. He looked picturesque in this light, the morning rays of sunshine hitting his skin just right. His hair looked a shade lighter than usual through the sunlight. You let your eyes wander to his chest, going lower, and lower, and-
 “Mornin’ sweetheart,” he said. “I hope you don’t mind me fiddling around here. Just wanted to make you breakfast as a thank you for last night.”
Walking towards Joel, you crossed your arms. “What did I say about that? There’s no reason to thank me, and there’s no reason to say sorry.” You paused only to wrap your arms around his shoulders, pulling yourself closer to him. Joel’s arms snaked around your waist tightly. If you never moved from this position, you’d consider it an upgrade from your life. “But, since I like pancakes, I’ll overlook it just this once.”
Joel chuckled and grinned. “Aren’t you selfless,” he murmured, bringing his face closer to yours. 
“Hmm, I am-”
Joel stopped you from finishing your sentence with his lips, softly caressing your tongue with his. Unlike last night, he took his time when kissing you, moving in slow, languid movements- like he had all the time in the world, or if he didn’t have time then he just didn’t care. 
He pulled away and you couldn’t stop yourself from letting out a small intake of breath. Joel smirked. “So is this what gets you to stop talking, huh?”
You rolled your eyes and slapped his shoulder. “So you want me to stop talking?” you asked him, jest in your voice.
Joel tilted his head and let out a light chuckle, his scruff scratching your forehead with the movement. “You know I didn’t mean it.”
“I know,” you said, slight reverence in your voice. 
Joel let you go, grabbing the spatula he’d taken out of your drawer and he went to flip a pancake that lay on your pan. “I hope you like chocolate chip. It’s Ellie’s favorite.”
You hugged Joel from behind. “I’d love that, Joel.”
And so you spent breakfast with Joel, eating chocolate chip pancakes at your dining table like you were kids again. For the first time in a while, you let yourself drench your pancakes in maple syrup. You and Joel chatted about your lives: Joel about his trip from Austin to Jackson, the weird errands he’d run to earn money fast- and you about life after your father’s death, how you decided you’d live in a small town full of snow purely because your father despised the sweltering hot weather of Texas.
You found it refreshing, that you and Joel could now talk freely. It was like that kiss last night had unlocked something in him. You found that you didn’t mind this change.
* (smut below)
Putting the dishes in the sink, Joel cleared his throat. “Do you have anywhere you need to be?”
You shook your head. “It’s my day off. Do you know when Ellie is going to be back home?”
“Oh, she won’t be back for a while. That little shit loves to push how long she can stay out.” Joel walked up to where you stood near the sink, rinsing the maple syrup patches off of your plates. “Which works out great for us.”
You grabbed Joel’s arms loosely with your hands, reveling in the feel of his muscles underneath his skin, the veins that would occasionally stick out on his skin. “It truly does,” you said slyly. “What are you planning, Miller?”
He wrapped his arm around your waist, pulling your small frame towards his, and you gasped lightly at the feeling of your lower stomach being glued to his body. “Not much,” he murmured. He grabbed your chin with his fingers. “Nothing important.”
“Hmm, I’m sure,” you said, inching your face closer to his. “Joel?”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
Your eyes flickered closed. “How flexible are you when it comes to being traditional?” you asked him, slightly breathless.
His lips brushed against yours as he answered, “Right now? Tradition is the last thing on my mind,” he said, punctuation his point by letting his hands wander to the patch of skin between your back and your ass. He placed a short, chaste kiss on your lips. “But I won’t do anything unless you say.”
Your breaths mingled with each other's, and you swore your heartbeat had never been faster. “Please,” you asked.
“Please what?” he retorted calmly.
You almost whined with disappointment. “You know what I’m asking, Joel.”
Joel pulled back a little, and you couldn’t stop the slight whine that left your mouth. “I’m gonna need you to spell it out for me.”
“Just fuck me,” you said breathlessly.
Joel smirked before grabbing your face and kissing you, a smile present on his lips the whole time. An arrogant smile. Damn that bastard. 
He pulled away from your lips momentarily to began skimming your cheek, your jaw, your neck. He paid special attention there once he heard the obscene moan that left you when he sucked at just the right spot, leaving a bright reddish-purple mark in its place. “Joel,” you breathed.
“I love it when you say my name,” he whispered into your neck. “No one says it like you.” His hands started wandering to the bottom of your pajama shirt, slipping underneath to softly begin the upward climb to your breasts. “No bra, huh?” he questioned, palming your breast.
“Didn’t uh,” you started between gasps. “Didn’t think I needed one. Sorry if that was-” You were interrupted by Joel’s mouth on yours, sucking lightly on your lower lip making you moan loudly.
“Don’t you dare apologize,” he said. “I’d sooner shoot myself in the leg than tell you to wear a bra around me.” 
You laughed, and he cupped your face with his other hand. “So beautiful,” he murmured. “So mine.” He went back to paying attention to your breasts, skimming his finger lightly over your hardened nipples. You saw the effect his exploration had on him; or, rather, felt the effect, as his crotch was pressing tightly against your stomach. 
Grabbing the hem of your shirt, you pulled the shirt over your head, leaving you topless in front of Joel. His hands froze, eyes skimming over your body. Feeling brave, you smirked and said, “You gonna do something, Miller?”
“Aren’t you mouthy,” he said, sarcasm evident in his voice. “I’ll take care of that soon.” With that, he guided you to your upstairs bedroom, throwing his flannel off on the way. You couldn’t help but admire the slight back muscles Joel had. There was almost no imperfection with this man.
When you reached your bedroom, Joel grabbed you by your shoulders and swiftly through you on your bed. Your cheap mattress squeaked lightly, and you laughed against your floral bedsheets. “I’ve thought about this so much,” he revealed, tearing down your shorts. He knelt on your floor, eye to eye with your panties, and you hoped there wasn’t a telltale dark spot on the fabric that would give away just how ready you were to fuck this man. “Ever since that first time I walked into the diner.”
You writhed slightly under his stare. “Joel, please just fuck me,” you begged lightly. “I’m not feeling very patient.”
You heard him chuckle and then felt his arm push down onto your lower stomach, keeping you in place. “But I am,” he said. He touched the center of your panties, forcing a gasp out of you. He chuckled again. “So needy.” He pulled your panties aside, finding you wet and glistening. Without warning, he licked a stripe up your pussy, making you let out a languid moan. “Best fucking breakfast I’ve had in years,” he proclaimed, pulling your panties off your legs. 
Joel kneads your thighs as he continues licking and occasionally sucking at your clit, and you reveled in the filthy sounds made by your wetness. He lazily keeps stroking your pussy with his tongue, letting his tongue slowly explore every crevice and find every sensitive point that ushered out the loudest whines.
“Oh, god,” you sighed. “Don’t stop, please don’t stop!”
He flicked his tongue against your clit over and over again, stopping only to suck and lick and hum into your pussy. The vibrations keep pushing you closer and closer to the edge. And then you felt his fingers lightly tracing your lips before he stuck one finger in, curling it rapidly. “More,” you begged. “Fuck, please Joel- Oh!”
He added in a second finger, curling them both against that sensitive spot inside you that made you see stars, all while his tongue played with your clit. It was almost too much, all the sensations combined, and you were glad that Joel still had a hand holding your stomach down because your back started arching. “I'm so close, oh god, keep going!”
Joel’s resolve never wavered. Your moans gave him more than enough fuel to keep curling, keep licking, keep pleasuring you to the point of tears. He opened his eyes and looked at you from between your legs, and the sinful sight of that beautiful man feasting on you sent you over the edge. His tongue helped you ride out your orgasm whilst you moaned and shook and said his name over and over, Joel, Joel, Joel!
When he finally lifted his head and started climbing over you, he had a wicked smile on his face. “You’re even prettier when you come apart on my tongue, sweetheart.” His rough voice caressed your body as he made his way up to kiss you. You could taste yourself on him, but that just spurred you on.
“It’s not fair that you’re still wearing pants,” you remarked. 
“Then do something about it,” he replied. You smiled and let your hand slowly make its way down to his pants, lightly stroking his chest on the way down. You reached his zipper and palmed his cock through his trousers, making him hiss. “Don’t be a tease. I’ll make you regret it next time.”
“Oh,” you started. “So there’s going to be a next time? Someone’s confident,” you remarked while you unzipped his pants. 
Joel stood up and kicked his pants off as fast as he could. “I’ll fuck that attitude out of you soon enough, sweetheart.”
You grinned. “I’m waiting.” You made your way towards the middle of your bed, making yourself comfortable amongst the pillows. Your mouth almost frothed at the sight before you: a naked Joel Miller, cock slapped against his stomach, girthy and slightly red with need. 
“Someone’s staring,” Joel remarked, joining you on your bed.
“Do you blame me?” you asked. You wrapped your arms around his shoulders as he settled on top of you, his cock so close to where you needed him most. “You’re perfect.”
He cupped your face. “You’re one to talk,” he retorted. He shifted his hips slightly, groaning when some of your wetness got on the tip of his dick. “If I do anything you don’t like, just tap me three times on my arm, okay?” he said, sweetly. “And I’ll stop the second you do that.”
You nodded. “I trust you, Joel.”
He leaned down and kissed you, slowly, lovingly, softly. Such a contrast to how he handled you earlier. It almost made tears come to your eyes. This man, who looked so rough on the surface, had the softest heart you’d ever known.
Pulling away from your lips, he led his dick right to your entrance. “Now,” he said, jest in his voice. “Back to the fun stuff.” He slowly thrust into you, both of you gasping at the sensation. “Fuck, even your pussy is perfect,” he praised.
“Oh,” you moaned out when he bottomed out. He stayed there for a little, letting you adjust, but you could see the restraint it took in the way his body shook lightly. But you didn’t have much restraint either, and so you looked at him and said, “Fuck me like you mean it, Miller.”
You saw the gleam in his eyes and then it was over for you. He set a harsh, fast pace, the sound of your thighs slapping together filling your room along with your moans and his groans. “Such a good girl for me,” he said, punctuating each word with a thrust. “So fucking good.”
He pulled out only to move you slightly on your side and then lift your leg over his shoulder, allowing him to spread you out even more than before. He pushed in and you almost screamed with pleasure. “Fuck,” you moaned, trailing out the word. Joel cut you off by grabbing your neck with his hand, applying slight pressure, and choking you.
“There we go,” he cooed, thrusting into you hard. “See? See how it works out for you when you don’t give me attitude?” You interrupted him with a loud moan. “Such a beautiful, fucked out little slut.”
“I’m so close, Joel,” you said lightly, your eyes rolling back into your head. “Oh my god!”
Joel’s thrusts continued, sweat beading on his forehead. His grunts got louder and more breathy. “That’s it, just like that,” he said. “Gonna make you come around my cock, huh? That’s what you want?” 
You nodded enthusiastically, whispering a somewhat breathy sounding “Please! I’m so close.”
“Do it,” he ordered you harshly. “Come for me. Come for me like the good little slut you are,” he said while putting more pressure around your neck, choking you harder. You came even harder than before, shaking and writhing around his cock, and Joel kept thrusting into you. You whined with overstimulation.
Joel’s thrusts started getting sloppy, and soon he groaned “I’m gonna come,” before pulling out of you and pumping himself harshly. He came on your lower stomach. And while he knelt on your bed, out of breath, his eyes couldn’t help but watch his come drip down your stomach a little. “One day,” he began, “I’m going to fuck a baby into you.”
You propped yourself up on your elbows. “I’ll be counting down the days.”
* (smut finished)
‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚
Twelve months, two weeks, and four days later, you and Joel tied the knot. You had a small wedding in Jackson, with Tommy as Joel’s best man and Ellie as your maid of honor. Addie married the two of you, and you couldn’t be happier with your choice. She practically made you cry with her heartfelt speech, talking about the newfound friendship she had with Joel and how you had given her a brother she never had.
“You two are made for each other,” she had said. 
Both you and Joel had written your own vows to each other. You had the papers you wrote your vows on framed in your bedroom, and occasionally you found yourself reading Joel’s handwriting and marveling at your luck. His vows were shorter than yours- he was a man of few words- but my god, did he write powerfully.
“I’ve been to so many cities in my lifetime. Nothing ever really convinced me to stay, but then I came to Jackson and I saw you in that diner, standing behind the bar like an angel. I still remember how you looked like you glowed under those lights. And for the first time in my life, I felt like I wanted to stay.
“Sometimes I wonder if I was wandering around aimlessly in my life from city to city, just looking for you. And now that I’ve found you, I don’t want to spend a single day without you.”
You’d bawled like anything that day. You had an amazing husband, a beautiful step daughter, and a wedding that your father would have approved of. You felt him in the air around you that day. While you and Joel had your first dance, you remember feeling like someone had placed your hand on your shoulder; but when you glanced, no one was there.
I love you, Dad, you had thought to yourself that day. I love you so much.
Now, while you glanced at your newly made wedding photo album, you felt the memories rush into you like a wave. It had only been a month since then. You still missed that day.
“Sweetheart,” you heard a voice say from downstairs. “Do we have any more boxes to pack?”
You smiled. Joel. “Just one more,” you yelled back. “I’ll be down in a little!”
You stroked the cover of your wedding album and put it gingerly at the top of a filled cardboard box. The sight of your now barren bedroom made tears begin to line your eyes, but your stomach danced with excitement for the future. Before you could start sobbing with nostalgia, you picked up your box and carried it down the stairs. 
The creak of the stairs was music to your ears. It was a shame you wouldn’t hear it for a while.
Joel stood in the center of the living room, staring out the window while waiting for you. When he heard the telltale creak of the stairs, his head moved in your direction. “There you are,” he whispered. “Ellie’s sitting in the truck already.”
“Sorry, I was just caught up with all the memories of this place,” you responded apologetically. “It’s hard to say goodbye.”
Joel tucked you into his side, kissing the top of your head. “I know, sweetheart. We’ll be back eventually, I promise.”
You leaned your head against his shoulder. “I’m going to miss this place.”
“I will, too.”
You both relaxed for a few seconds before you heard a honk from the trunk. “Your daughter is getting impatient,” Joel said, laughing lightly.
“We should get going before she drives into the house,” you said teasingly. “Wouldn’t put it past her.”
You climbed down your front porch steps, going to the trunk of the green truck Joel had borrowed from Tommy. You placed the cardboard box in the back and pulled up the barrier. Well, this is it, you thought.
Austin, here we come.
‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚✧:・゚✧‧͙⁺˚・༓☾:・゚
Tagged: @orcasoul
102 notes · View notes
smilingformoney · 3 months ago
Text
Die With a Smile
Chapter VI. Never Tear Us Apart
Elliott/Mary (OC) | Turpin/Mary (OC)
Summary: Every action has a reaction, but nothing lasts forever.
Tumblr media
Read on Ao3 or below the cut:
Mary had never expected to get married, but of course, she’d fantasised about it. When she was fixing a hand-me-down wedding dress, she’d wonder about the kind of dress she might wear. She thought about children, and the sort of things married couples did to create them, and though she yearned for a brood of her own, she never thought she’d have one. She’d accepted long ago that her purpose in life was to protect Tommy, and maybe one day he’d be the one to find a nice girl to marry.
She’d thought about a wedding day, the first night, the life that comes after. She’d fantasised about what life would be like to live amongst the gentry.
She’d never imagined it would be like this.
Elliott was right. Turpin only wanted her for her body. He filled her up with his seed at every opportunity, at minimum every morning and every night. He’d mutter filth into her ear as he fucked her, telling her how good she’d look once her belly began to grow with his child.
The rest of the time, he ignored her. He spent most of the day at court, and if his evenings weren’t spent socialising with his peers, he sat at his desk and worked on his paperwork. Sometimes he’d have visitors over, other important-looking men who sat around drinking gin and smoking cigars, talking about whatever men talked about.
Mary always had to stay out of sight when visitors came over. She didn’t mind that. Turpin’s friends frightened her almost as much as he did. And sometimes he’d be too drunk for sex, so she’d have a night of respite, and sometimes a morning too if his hangover was too troublesome.
At least when he was out, Mary could see Tommy. They’d go out into the courtyard and play games, and because he was acting under orders of the Lady of the House, the butler who bossed him around couldn’t tell him off.
She had a weekly allowance, which she used to buy materials, as Turpin had allowed her to turn Johanna’s old room into a makeshift workshop. She wasn’t to sell anything she made - Lord Turpin couldn’t have anyone thinking his wife had to make her own money - but he allowed her to do it as it kept her busy and out of the way. She mostly made children’s clothes, and at night Tommy would sneak out with them and give them to Mrs Harris to hand them out to the children who lived on the street, those who had once been Mary and Tommy’s friends.
After the first month, Mary worked up the courage to ask Turpin about the promise he’d made.
She knew she had to get him in a good mood first. Some days he ordered her to visit him at court during lunch, so when he sat at his desk with a sigh of frustration, Mary obediently knelt between his legs and took him in her mouth.
When he finished, she licked him clean, then sat on his lap as he tucked into the sandwich she’d brought him.
“Sir, might I ask you about something?”
Turpin grunted through a mouthful of sandwich.
“When you proposed to me, you said you’d put Tommy into school. Did you really mean that?”
Turpin snorted derisively, then swallowed.
“Yes, I did. But surely you don’t expect me to follow through on that, do you?”
Mary blinked in surprise. “Oh - um —”
“You also told me you’d marry me, then promptly made every effort not to do so. I don’t see why I should follow through on my promise when you tried so ardently not to follow through on yours. He’s working in the kitchens, that’ll teach him everything he needs, and I’ll hear no more on the subject.”
“…Right. Of course. Sorry, sir.”
After Turpin returned to court, Mary went down to the Post Office.
She was learning to read and write, but her progress was slow. All she had were the letters Elliott had taught her. She had to put words together bit by bit, and no doubt her spelling was atrocious. Fortunately, since very few people in London could read or write, the Post Office offered a scribe to write out dictated letters to those who could pay. And thanks to her allowance from Turpin, Mary could pay.
Once the letter was written, she almost cried when the scribe read it back to her.
Dearest Elliott,
I know you must hate me, but I beg of you not to throw this letter in the fire. When I first accepted William’s proposal, before I knew of your feelings for me, he promised an education for Tommy. I know now he has no intention of following through on that promise. I cannot stand the thought of him spending his life in the kitchens, but it seems William is determined to leave him there. I know he would thrive with you. I don’t ask you to adopt him as you said. Employ him as you would any other, if you must. But please, I beg of you, take him away with you. I know I would never see him again. But I’d rather he leave forever, and know he’ll thrive, than have him by my side but wasting away in the kitchens. I know I ask a lot. But Tommy is only a boy. None of this is his fault. I won’t ask you to forgive me, and if you refuse, I’ll understand. But please, if you truly loved me, do this one thing for me. For Tommy.
All my love, Mary
She gave the return address as Mrs Harris’ shop, and waited anxiously for a reply. Even just to hear a “no.” And when the night came that Tommy delivered the weekly bundle of children’s clothes to Mrs Harris, Mary waited for his return, hoping he’d come back before Turpin woke up and found her missing from the bed.
The response she received was worse than a no.
Tommy handed her an envelope addressed to her, and inside was another envelope - her own letter returned, unopened. With it a note. By candlelight, and with much difficulty, Mary managed to read:
Lady Turpin,
I return your letter unopened. Although curious, it’s not for me to interrupt the communiqué of lovers. My nephew left for Australia mere hours after you left for London. He’ll be almost to Cape Town by now. Below is his address in Australia. Though I warn you, you may wait six months before receiving any reply. Good luck.
Sincerely, Duke R. Beaumont
Mary tore off the bottom part of the letter containing Elliott’s address, stashed it away between the pages of her sketchbook, and promptly burnt both her unopened letter and the body of the Duke’s response.
It was another hour before she went back to bed, once her tears had dried. She knew Turpin would never stand for her crying in bed, much less if he knew the reason for her tears.
It was about two months into the marriage that Mary realised one day that she hadn’t yet had her monthly - not, she realised, since the week before she’d met Elliott. The only bleeding she had was after sex, when Turpin hadn’t prepared her properly.
She tried not to think too much of it. But when she began bringing her food back up for no apparent reason, she couldn’t deny the truth.
She told Turpin her suspicions one night after he’d finished, and in a rare display of emotion other than irritation or lust, he grinned with excitement and kissed her.
“Oh, darling, I knew you’d be able to give me a son! Such a good, dutiful wife.”
He took her again, the news apparently springing his cock back to life, and held her close against his body as he thrust into her.
“What a good wife you are, taking my seed so well… mhm, yes, I can’t wait to see you swell. My perfect wife, carrying my son…”
He’s not your son.
The thought came unbidden, but Mary knew it was true. Logically, she couldn’t. She couldn’t even know it was a boy, let alone that Elliott would be the father. But something deep inside her - perhaps her mother’s instinct, or perhaps something deeper, something in her soul - it told her the truth. Yes, she was carrying a son, but not her husband’s son.
She swore to herself, there and then, as her husband spilled his seed inside her for the second time that night, that he would never learn the truth.
She was already lying to him. He still thought that he’d taken her virginity the night he’d snuck into her bed and raped her. What harm could it do to let him think the child was his?
When the baby was born, Mary had little choice over the name. He was William Turpin’s first son, so tradition dictated he would also be William Turpin.
It felt strange, though, to call her son the same name as her husband, so she nicknamed the child Billy.
Turpin wasted no time trying to get Mary pregnant again. She was exhausted from spending all day looking after the baby, too tired for sex, so she simply laid there and let her husband do what he needed to do. He quickly got bored of that, though, so he hired a nanny to help look after the child, giving Mary some time to rest.
Not because he loved her, or because he cared about her needs. Mary had accepted a long time ago that things like care and kindness were things she’d never get from him. But it was because, he told her, she had a duty to her husband. And, despite everything, she was still attracted to him, so when she had the energy for sex again, she was an eager participant.
It was really the only connection they had. And because he kept her inside, it was pretty much the only connection she had at all other than Tommy. So Mary took what Turpin would give her, and if that was nothing but sexual chemistry, then so be it.
It wasn’t long before she was pregnant again. She recognised the symptoms straight away this time, but there were some other symptoms she was more concerned about than her own.
Turpin was sick.
The doctor threw every treatment he could think of at him, but sickness was even more powerful than the great Judge Turpin, and he died within a week of falling ill.
Mary sat dutifully by his bed every day, nursing him the best she could, making sure he got as much time with little Billy as he could.
He must have known when he was about to pass. He’d been stubbornly trying to get up and go to work all week, even flirting with Mary as if he was in any state to do anything. But that day, he’d been lethargic and quiet, not like himself at all. And as Mary rocked Billy to sleep in her arms, Turpin just watched her.
“Mary,” he croaked when she returned from putting the boy in his crib. “Mary. Mary…”
“Yes, I’m here, Will,” Mary said softly as she sat back down and took his hand in hers. His hand that looked nothing like his hand, now it was ghostly pale and thin, hardly capable of moving.
“Mary… I need you to tell me the truth. I know… I know you loved Elliott. Tell me… is the boy his?”
Lying to him was almost second nature to her now.
“No. No, he’s not, Will. I’ve only ever been with you. You know that.”
Turpin let out a long sigh.
“I’m sorry,” he wheezed. “Mary, I’m so sorry. For taking your innocence as I did, for forcing you to marry me. Elliott was right. You can tell him that, from me. He said so, didn’t he? He said I’d die miserable and alone, that no one could ever love me.”
“You’re not alone,” Mary said earnestly. “I’m here.”
Turpin looked at her and smiled.
“I couldn’t help falling in love with you.”
Mary wiped away a tear.
When she looked back at him, he was gone.
She cried. She didn’t know why. She hated him, didn’t she? He’d trapped her, hadn’t he?
But he was her husband, and he’d been alive, and now he was neither of those things.
So she cried.
- - -
Elliott was having a lot of fun playing with his food.
Ever since his return to Australia, his men had noticed a change in him. He’d always been ruthless; he’d slaughter an Aborigine camp without a second thought just to get a nice spot to build a new pigsty. But something had changed, and nobody dared ask why, because just the slightest change in the wind was enough to set him off.
He had a vendetta, but the source of his ire was back in London, so he took his frustrations out on anyone who pissed him off.
And for the last few weeks, that someone had been Matthew Quigley.
Now, he had his prize in front of him. The great Quigley, the hero of the Aborigines, the fucking pain in Elliott’s backside. He thought he could show up, take Elliott’s money, and refuse him. Well, nobody said no to Elliott Marston. Certainly no one who lived to tell the tale.
“Now you’re right in front of my old pistol target,” Elliott laughed. How many times had he practised shooting here, imagining himself in a duel with some outlaw? Now here he was, laying down the law - his law, on his land - and the American cowboy was no match for his quick draw.
“Some men —” Elliott began, but he cut himself off when he heard the familiar sound of a horse’s hooves on the ground, the creaking of wooden wheels turning.
Elliott frowned as he looked in the distance at the approaching carriage. He wasn’t expecting any visitors.
“O’Flynn, get the gate,” Elliott commanded. “Dobkin — take back the revolver, make sure he can’t do anything while my back is turned.”
His two remaining men ran to follow Elliott’s command, both well trained by now to obey him without question.
Elliott watched as the carriage came closer and passed through his gate. He thought it intriguing that it was a carriage, not a wagon. The visitor must be someone important, or unused to Australian heat, or both, with very little luggage.
The driver finally pulled to a stop and hopped down to open the carriage door. Elliott approached with a mixture of caution and curiosity. The door opened, the driver gave a small bow, and held out his hand to help the mysterious occupant down.
It was a good thing Elliott’s gun was still in its holster. He might have dropped it in shock.
He never thought he’d see her again. He’d resigned himself to a life without her, come to terms with the fact she’d been a fleeting light in the darkness. He’d neither love nor marry again, and that was something he’d accepted months ago.
Yet here she was, as beautiful as the day she’d left for London, despite his begging and his promises. She’d left with a cloud of misery hanging over her shoulders, and leaving another hanging over him too.
She reached back into the carriage for something. She pulled back, and the driver closed the door as Mary straightened up, holding…
A baby.
She had a baby.
She turned, her eyes searching, and when she spotted him, she smiled. A true, radiant smile that, although Elliott didn’t know it, she hadn’t sported in a very long time.
“Mary…” Elliott croaked. He took a few steps towards her, then jogged the rest of the way, too impatient to walk.
“Mary, what - what are you doing here?”
Elliott glanced around, wondering who else might be in the carriage, but he saw no sign of the man who’d torn them apart.
“You said you’d wait for me,” Mary said hesitantly. “…Did you?”
“Yes! Yes, of course I did, I… oh, Mary, look at you.” Elliott took her face in his hands as if to check she were real. “I could never love anyone but you. But why — where —?”
“He died,” Mary said, answering the question he was hesitating to ask. “Some sickness, it took him quick. I sold everything and bought us passage to Australia. I don’t expect anything from you, Elliott, but… I wanted you to meet your son.”
“My —?”
Elliott looked down at the baby in her arms, one hand carefully reaching out to cradle the boy’s round, bald head.
“The moment I knew he was there, I knew he was yours. I just knew.”
She didn’t have to explain. There was no science to prove it, the timing told them nothing, but Elliott knew it too. He could tell, looking at this tiny human clinging to his mother, that he was his son.
“What’s his name?”
“I didn’t dare tell him he was yours, so I didn’t have much choice. Everyone calls him Billy, though.”
“Hello, Billy,” Elliott said softly. “It’s nice to meet you.”
“Buh,” said Billy, and his tiny fingers wrapped around Elliott’s thumb.
“What a gentleman, he’s shaking your hand!” Mary laughed.
“He certainly is. Oh, Mary, he’s perfect.”
He looked up at her, a grin on his face and the threat of tears in his eyes.
“Just like his mother.”
Mary smiled coyly. Over her shoulder, Elliott saw the driver unloading the bags from the back of the carriage. And with him, a few inches taller than Elliott remembered, was Tommy.
“Tommy!” Elliott called. “I’m glad to see you’re alright!”
Tommy waved back, then turned his attention to the bag he was lifting. Elliott turned back towards his men, who were both standing guard over Quigley, watching with no doubt a lot of confusion.
“O’Flynn, keep an eye on him. Dobkin - put the boy’s bags in the lodge, and Mary’s in my house.”
“You’ll - you’ll let us stay?” Mary said cautiously.
“Mr Marston, what’re we doing with him?” O’Flynn called over, interrupting before Elliott could respond.
Elliott rolled his eyes. He glanced lazily over at Quigley, who was still standing by the fencepost, not daring to move with no gun to defend himself with and O’Flynn standing guard.
He’d spent the last few weeks obsessing over capturing Quigley, and now, Elliott found he didn’t care about playing with his food. The man had to be executed, and Elliott would certainly not be giving him a gun for a duel, not with three precious lives so close.
He whipped his pistol out and shot Quigley clean in the head.
Mary yelped in surprise, and her hand flew to cover Billy’s exposed ear, the other already pressed against her chest.
“Chuck him in a ditch somewhere,” Elliott called back to O’Flynn before reholstering his gun and turning back to Mary, who was staring in shock at Quigley’s dead body.
“Elliott, you killed him!”
“Sorry, darling, you came right in the middle of his execution. He’s a dangerous man — or was, anyway,” Elliott smirked. “He killed almost all of my men. Dobkin and O’Flynn are all that’s left. I can’t have him free, especially not with you here. Come on — let’s get you out of the sun. Dobkin will get your bags.”
Elliott put an arm around Mary’s waist and guided her towards his house.
“I know you told me how big Australia is, Elliott, but it’s hard to comprehend until you see it. It’s enormous! I thought we must have been going in circles with how long it took to get here from Perth. And the driver told me most of the land we crossed is yours!”
“It certainly is,” Elliott said with pride. “And I took about another 200 acres of farmland after I came back. Here we are. Do you want some water? You must be parched.”
Once inside, he guided her to the sofa, and gestured to his butler to bring her some water. Elliott sat down next to Mary and rubbed her back gently as she adjusted Billy to sit on her lap.
“Was the journey okay for you? I know how arduous that boat journey can be, and the ride here from Perth isn’t exactly fun either.”
The butler set down a tray on the side table and Elliott dismissed him with a wave of his hand so he could pour Mary a drink himself.
“Honestly, Elliott, it was awful. As it turns out, I get horribly seasick. I was so worried for the baby, but everybody was so lovely to me. People would give me portions of their food to make sure I ate enough, even though most of it ended up coming back out again.”
“Well, you’ll just have to make sure you never make that journey again,” Elliott said cheekily. “Good thing everything you need is here. And how’s Tommy? I’m glad to see he seems to be alright, I was worried that even if you married William, he’d still harm him.”
Mary smiled gratefully as she took the glass of water from Elliott.
“Oh, Elliott. You really worried about Tommy?”
“Of course I did. I’ve been worried for both of you. Trapped in a house with him — I can’t imagine what it must have been like for you.”
Mary took a long drink of her water.
“It wasn’t too awful. He ignored me most of the time except when he wanted sex. He could be callous, but he wasn’t cruel, not really. He never wanted to hurt me — he just didn’t care if he did. So long as I was obedient, he treated me well enough. I had an allowance and he even let me set up a workshop in Johanna’s old room. And I taught myself to read! I used the letters you taught me to figure out words in books. I’m not so good at writing, though.”
“Then I suppose I ought to teach you. Tommy, too. And Billy, once he’s old enough. Would you like that, Billy?”
“Ga ba da ga!” Billy replied when Elliott looked down at him with a smile.
“What about you, Elliott? Are you alright? I tried to write to you after a month or so, but your uncle told me you’d left soon after I did, and I was too ashamed to write to you here.”
“You’re the one who was forced into a loveless marriage, and you’re worried if I’m alright?”
“I broke your heart, Elliott,” Mary said in a small voice, hanging her head slightly in shame. “It’s haunted me every day.”
“Hey.” Elliott took her chin between his fingers and forced her to look up at him. “It wasn’t your fault.”
Tears welled in her eyes, and her lip began to wobble.
“It - it is my fault, though. Oh, Elliott, I’m so sorry!” Mary sobbed, and Elliott immediately wrapped an arm around her and held her close, rubbing her arm soothingly.
“It’s not your fault, Mary,” Elliott said again. “It was his. He took Tommy hostage and forced you to marry him. You had no choice. I know that.”
Billy seemed to notice his mother’s distress, because he started crying too.
Elliott was at a bit of a loss. He was exhausted from being awake all night watching out for Quigley, and now he had a crying woman and a crying child in his lounge.
Fortunately, at that moment Tommy and Dobkin came in with the bags. Dobkin was as confused as Elliott, but Tommy simply put down the bags he was carrying and came over to pick Billy up.
The child clung to him, and Elliott realised that Billy must recognise Tommy as caregiver just as much as he did Mary.
Tommy carried Billy outside to soothe him, and Mary took the opportunity of being babyless to wrap her arms around Elliott’s waist and bury her head against his chest. Tears were still streaming down her face, but Elliott realised he didn’t give two figs if she got his shirt wet.
“Take her bags to my room,” Elliott said to Dobkin, then turned his attention back to Mary. He didn’t know what to do or say, but she seemed to want to be held, so he wrapped his arms tight around her and held her close, rubbing her back and muttering words of sympathy against the top of her head as she sobbed.
After Dobkin left, not without another uneasy glance at the mysterious crying woman who’d suddenly appeared, Elliott and Mary were left alone for a little while — that was, until the door opened again, and one of the Aborigine women backed into the room, apparently carrying something.
“What do you want?” Elliott snapped.
Mary looked up, curious, still sniffling although her sobs had subsided.
The woman didn’t respond. She just carried on into the house, followed by another of the women, who was carrying the other end of —
“A cot!” Mary gasped.
It was rudimentary, and Elliott would definitely have to send someone to Perth to get a good and proper one made, but it was a cot.
“Put it in the bedroom,” Elliott commanded when the women hesitated, unsure where he would want it. They obeyed, and when they emerged, they kept their heads bowed respectfully as they passed back through the lounge to leave.
“Thank you!” Mary called after them. They paused, evidently surprised to be thanked, then curtsied clumsily towards her before leaving.
“Oh, Elliott, they gave us a cot! How kind! I must see it!”
Mary sprung to her feet, her tears apparently forgotten, and Elliott had to hurry to follow her into his bedroom, where the cot had been placed against a wall.
She examined it with a grin on her face. It was literally made of sticks stuck together with resin, the most basic, clumsy cot that Elliott could have imagined. Billy had probably had a significantly fancier cot back in London.
And yet, Mary loved it. Something about the rudimentary cot that had been made by an Aborigine whore for her halfling child was magical to Mary, and that was what Elliott loved so much about her. She saw wonder in everything — even him.
He couldn’t resist her.
“Mary…”
Elliott crossed the room in a few long strides and took her in his arms, pulling her in for a kiss. Their lips met, and Mary reciprocated eagerly. Her lips were still a little wet with tears, but Elliott didn’t care. She was here, she was real, and she was his. That was all that mattered.
He placed his hands on her waist, ready to encourage her out of her dress, when he felt a strange fluttering coming from her belly.
Mary broke the kiss and looked down, laughing. She took Elliott’s hand and guided it over her belly.
“Someone’s saying hello.”
He’d been so focused on her, he hadn’t looked at her belly. Hadn’t noticed the way it protruded just a little. Not obviously, easily missed, but now that he looked, it was clear as day.
She was pregnant.
Pregnant with his cousin’s child.
The thought didn’t anger Elliott as he would have expected it to. So what if he was a Turpin by blood? Elliott would make sure he was a Marston by name. Billy and Tommy too. He’d adopt them both, and if Mary wanted more children, he’d give her more. They were her sons, and that was enough for Elliott — they’d be his too.
“Marry me.”
Mary looked up at him, eyes wide.
“You’re certain? Even after everything that’s happened? Even - even with a child that’s not yours?”
“But he is mine. Because he’s part of you, and you are mine. I told you that a long time ago, didn’t I? I’ll adopt Billy, Tommy too, and we’ll have more if you want more. I’ve got plenty of space. We’ll have a whole litter if you want. Just say yes, Mary. Say you’ll marry me.”
She beamed up at him with the most adorable smile he’d ever seen. It lit up not just her face, but the entire room, and Elliott’s heart with it.
“Oh, Elliott, of course I’ll marry you! I won’t let anybody come between us this time, I swear it!”
“Perhaps we should do it quickly, just in case,” Elliott said, only half-joking.
“I know you jest, Elliott, but let’s do it! I don’t need a big fancy ceremony, I already had one of those and I hated it. All I want is to pledge my heart to you.”
“Alright, then,” Elliott agreed. “There’s a chapel in Meekathanga nearby. Let’s see if the chaplain’s at home, shall we?”
Elliott barked some orders at his men outside, instructing one of them to clean up the bodies that Mary hadn’t even noticed were scattered around, and he sent the other to Meekathanga to bring back the chaplain.
“Oh, and if you find any men looking for work, tell them I’ve got plenty of work and gold for them,” Elliott added as an afterthought. “I can’t be picky, so take deserters if you must. I’m sure Ashley-Pitt will forgive me, given the circumstances.”
“Elliott, why are there so many dead bodies around here?” Mary asked with trepidation as Tommy handed a now calmed Billy back to her to feed.
“Thank God you didn’t arrive earlier. Quigley, the man I shot earlier - he’s been on a rampage across the Outback recently. Murdered nearly all my men last night. Fortunately I - bloody hell, darling, warn me before you get your tits out, won’t you? I’m as weak a man as any.”
Mary laughed as she held Billy up to her breast and he eagerly latched onto her nipple to feed.
“This is what they’re made for, you know.”
“They can have two purposes. There are two of them, after all. One for him and one for me.”
He grinned cheekily, leaning against the pillar of his porch as Mary sat in the shade with Billy in her arms, and Mary thought he looked particularly handsome out here, in his natural environment. London had never suited him. It was too cramped, too stuffy. Someone like Turpin might thrive there, but Elliott, he belonged out here, in his home country. It was very easy to believe that he owned the ground he walked on.
“What are you smiling at?” Elliott asked with a smirk.
“I was just thinking about how handsome you are.”
“Oh, really? And how handsome am I, exactly?”
“Handsome enough that I sailed halfway around the world just to see your face again.”
“Ah, so you’re only here for my looks!” Elliott put his hand to his heart in an imaginary wounded gesture. “What if I’d had a horrible accident that disfigured me, hm? Would you turn around and run back to London?”
Mary laughed. “No, of course not! I’d love you just the same no matter what. Even if you shaved!”
“Now that is love,” Elliott teased. “Maybe I’ll shave just to test that theory.”
“Oh, no, please don’t!” Mary said in alarm, and Elliott laughed to see just how much the thought of him shaving panicked her. “You look perfect just the way you are.”
“I’m joking, I’d never shave it off. It makes me look powerful, don’t you think?”
“Oh, yes,” Mary agreed earnestly. “And I like the way it feels against my lips when we kiss.”
“Oh, you do, do you? So something like this?”
He crossed the gap between them, then leant down to kiss her — and cheekily grabbed her spare breast while he was at it.
“Elliott!” Mary laughed as he fondled her breast brazenly, for all to see — not that there was really anyone left to see.
“God, look at them, they’re so fucking full,” Elliott growled. “I knew pregnancy would suit you.”
“Elliott, stop it,” Mary blushed, covering up her breast again as she batted his hand away. “Not while I’m feeding, please. They get very sensitive.”
“Of course, darling,” Elliott said, and he kissed her gently on the head before pulling another chair over to sit next to her. He looked away for only a moment to grab the chair, and when he sat himself down and looked back at her, she had tears in her eyes. “Oh, Mary — did I do something wrong?”
Mary shook her head as she wiped a tear from her face.
“No. No, quite the opposite. Oh, Elliott, I’m sorry. That’s twice now I’ve cried since getting here.”
“Hey, it’s alright. You’re pregnant. If women weren’t unpredictable enough as it is, pregnant women are even worse. Is there something I can do?”
“No, Elliott, there’s nothing you can do. It’s just… oh, but I shouldn’t speak of William, it’s uncouth…”
“Nonsense. Tell me what you’re thinking, Mary. Tell me what’s got those pretty eyes all wet.”
He wiped away a tear from her cheek, and she smiled as she leaned into his touch.
“Well, it’s just… he used to do that too, he’d grab my breasts and - and even when I said it hurt, he didn’t care. He said that because we were married, they were his to play with as he pleased.”
Elliott sighed. There was no doubt about the fact that his cousin had left Mary with a lot of trauma. It was going to take him a long time to help her heal — and fortunately, they had the rest of their lives to do exactly that.
- - -
It was a good few hours to Meekathanga, and the same again in return. That left Mary and Elliott waiting all day for Dobkin to return with the chaplain — and, Elliott hoped, some new men looking for work. He wasn’t sure he’d be able to manage with just Dobkin and O’Flynn around.
Fortunately, they had a lot to entertain themselves with. Elliott introduced Mary to the horses in the stable, and the cattle in their pen, and he promised that when he next went out to tend to the sheep, she could come with him. He earned himself an extra kiss for that promise.
When the heat became too much for Mary, she said goodbye to the farm animals, and Elliott brought her back inside. Billy was getting restless in her arms, so she opened up one of her bags in the middle of the lounge and Elliott moved some furniture around to make some space for a little play area.
“I couldn’t bring much with me, but I brought his favourite toys,” Mary explained as Elliott rolled out a woollen blanket for her to lay Billy down. “He doesn’t really play with them as much as he tries to eat them.”
She put him on his back and placed his favourite coloured blocks just out of arm’s reach.
“You’re not going to give them to him?” Elliott asked with amusement.
“It’s important that he gets them himself so he learns to move. Look, see!”
She watched with a grin of pride on her face as Billy spotted the colourful blocks, reached out for them, and when he couldn’t grab them, he rolled over to his front to bring himself closer.
“Good boy!” Mary cheered. “Isn’t he clever, Elliott?”
“A veritable genius,” Elliott replied sarcastically as Billy began trying to put the square blocks in his mouth.
“Oh, shush,” Mary laughed. “It’s been difficult to teach him to roll over when he’s spent half his life on a moving boat. I imagine it must feel rather odd to him now to be on dry land.”
“Gahhh baya!” Billy exclaimed excitedly, holding up a blue block and showing it to Elliott.
“Do you want to play with papa, Billy?”
“Baga!” Billy replied, still trying to give Elliott the block.
“Alright. Christ, I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Elliott sighed. He looked the block from Billy. “Now what do I do?”
“Show him how to play with it!”
“It’s a cube, Mary, I don’t know how to play with it. Unless I’m supposed to eat it too?”
Mary plucked another block from the pile and placed it in front of Billy.
“Show him how to make a stack.”
“…Alright.”
Elliott placed the block he was holding on top of the other. Billy looked up at it, eyes wide and curious, then reached out and knocked it over with a squeal of joy.
“Hey, I built that!” Elliott protested indignantly, but Mary just laughed.
Billy, catching onto his mother’s mirth, laughed too, and he began banging the two blocks together, enjoying the clacking noise they made.
Mary turned to Elliott and looked up at him with a grin.
“He likes you! He doesn’t share his blocks with just anyone, you know. Do you think he can tell that you’re his papa?”
“Maybe. Did William ever play with him?”
Mary’s face dropped and she glanced away.
“No. He wouldn’t even hold him. He said he didn’t know what to do with a baby. As if any of us know… I certainly didn’t when Tommy was a baby, and I figured it out. He didn’t even try…”
Elliott rubbed her back soothingly. “It’s his loss, Mary. You won’t be doing any of this alone anymore. Tommy’s clearly good with him, and you’ve got me now. I can hire a nanny to come from Perth as well, if you like. You might need the help when Elliott Junior comes along and we’re trying to juggle two babies.”
“Elliott Junior?” Mary laughed. “Is that what we’re calling him, is it?”
“Well, why not? William named my son after himself. I might as well return the favour.”
“Well, I — I did have another name in mind. But if you really want to call him Elliott —”
“No, no, tell me,” Elliott said, placing his hand over hers. “What did you have in mind?”
Mary threaded her fingers through his.
“Well… your uncle was so kind to us. And after William died, I went to him, and he refused to listen to arguments when he proposed to buy everything from me. It was his idea, you know — he insisted on buying the house, the furniture, everything, under the condition I use the money to buy our transport here. I’m not sure he even wanted the house — I think he just knew I wouldn’t accept it as a gift. So, well, I was wondering… maybe we could call him Rupert.”
Elliott smiled. “You’re right, he was very kind to us. A byproduct of having nothing but daughters, I think, it turns a man soft. I’ll have to write to him and thank him for everything. But, I’ll be honest with you, Mary…”
“You don’t like the name?”
“It’s an awful name.”
Mary laughed. “Alright, alright, not Rupert. But maybe as a middle name?”
“A middle name, yes. What’s Billy’s middle name, by the way?”
“Sinclair Alexander Lionel. Why do rich people have so many names?”
“God knows. I think my father asked the same question, so I ended up with just the one.”
“Which is?”
“Elliott James Marston, at your service, milady,” Elliott said with a mock bow.
“Oh, James, that’s a lovely name! My parents didn’t even give me a surname, let alone a middle name. I was always just Mary. I added the Taylor on myself.”
“Sounds better than Mary Seamstress, I suppose.”
“Or Mary Theapprentice, that’s how Mrs Harris used to introduce me.”
“You know what name does sound good? Mary Marston.”
Mary blushed. “Yes, it does, doesn’t it? Oh, but I do like James. Maybe we can give him your middle name.”
“Well, James was my father. I wouldn’t mind naming him for my father.”
“And if it’s a girl? What was your mother’s name?”
“God, no, we’re not naming her after my mother. I adored her, of course, but her name was Eunice.”
“Oh, Lord, the Beaumonts didn’t have the best taste in names, did they?”
Elliott laughed. “No, they certainly didn’t. Is Mary Junior out of the question?”
“I’m not giving her my own name! What about Victoria, for the Queen?”
Elliott hesitated.
“Well, ah… I never told you this, but… I was married once before. Her name was Victoria.”
“Oh.” Mary bit her lip. “What - what happened?”
“The sickness took her. Too much sun can make you sick, and… well, it made her sick. This was… it must have been five years ago now that she died.”
“Oh, Elliott, I’m so sorry,” Mary said softly, stroking her thumb gently over the hand she was still holding. “How long were you married?”
“A year.” He frowned. “Strange, that we both were married for a year before they got sick. But Victoria was nothing like William, she was amazing. She really got stuck into farming the land, it was a matter of pride for her not to ask the men for help. That was her downfall, I think — she’d rather stay out working on something alone for hours than get it done in half the time with help. So she’d spend much longer in the sun than she should have… and it took her in the end.”
“She sounds wonderful. I wish I could have met her.”
“As fun as it might be in bed, I think two wives might be a little much to handle.”
Mary slapped Elliott playfully. “Get your mind out of the gutter, El! Honestly.”
“I’m just teasing you, Mary,” Elliott replied, tickling her back to make her squirm. “I have you now, and you’re all I want.”
“Well, back to the actual topic at hand! If we have a girl, I’ll gladly call her Victoria. Both for the Queen and for your first wife.”
“Really? You’d do that?”
“Of course. It’s a lovely name. And Victoria Marston deserves to live on, don’t you think?”
“Oh, Mary. Your good heart knows no bounds.” He gave her a quick kiss. “Alright, then. James for a boy and Victoria for a girl. You don’t want to use your parents’ names?”
“I… don’t know what their names were. I always just called them mama and papa. Maybe they were Mary and Tommy too, who knows?”
“Well, Mama and Papa Taylor made two wonderful children. Strong, resilient, hardworking, and very, very brave. I especially like the daughter, she’s ever so beautiful.”
“Sounds like you have a bit of a thing for her,” Mary teased.
“I most certainly do,” Elliott teased back, wrapping an arm around her waist to hold her close. “I think I might marry her, actually. Do you think she’ll say yes?”
“It’s not her you’ll have to ask.”
Mary picked Billy up off the floor, where he was still trying to eat his blocks, and sat him on her lap.
“What do you think, Billy? Should mama and papa get married?”
Elliott uncrossed his legs to lay down on the floor, propped up on his elbows, so that he was face-level with Billy.
“Oh, please say yes, Billy, I’ll treat her ever so well,” he pleaded. “I’ll show her that I love her every single day, and I’ll give you as many little brothers and sisters as you want. What do you say?”
“Bah nana!” Billy said confidently.
“…Did he just respond to my proposal with ‘banana’?”
Mary laughed. “I think he’s calling you bananas. But it sounds like a yes to me.”
“Oh, Billy, you’ve made me the happiest man in Australia,” Elliott grinned.
He leaned forward to give his son a peck on the forehead, and Billy laughed to feel Elliott’s moustache tickling his skin. He reached up and grabbed at Elliott’s face, curious and amused by the funny hair on his face.
“You like it too, hm? Yes, mama likes it, so I’ll be keeping it. Maybe one day you’ll grow a nice strong moustache like mine, hm?”
“Gabada!” Billy replied.
There was a knock on the door, and Elliott reluctantly pulled away from his son’s grip to answer it.
Dobkin looked over his shoulder, still flummoxed by Mary’s presence, but decided against questioning who this woman was and why she had suddenly appeared.
“Just got back from town, Mr Marston. The chaplain’s here, and I managed to pick up half a dozen men. I can get more from Perth.”
“Excellent. Get them settled in the men’s quarters, then put them to work. I want a count of all the outer pens, I wouldn’t put it past Quigley to murder my livestock as well as my men.”
“Yes, sir.” Dobkin hesitated, glancing again at Mary, who was standing up now with Billy in her arms. “Mr Marston, can I ask —”
“What? Oh, right. Introductions.” Elliott beckoned Mary over. “Mary, this is Mr Dobkin. He’s the best of my men, even before they were all slaughtered. He kept the place going while I was away. In fact, if I weren’t able to trust him, I’d have never gone to London.”
“Oh, in that case, I must thank you, Mr Dobkin!”
“Er - no problem?” Dobkin replied with confusion.
“Dobkin, this is Mary. She’s to be my wife. She’s to be treated with nothing but respect, so make sure those new men know it, alright? She has just as much authority as me. More, in fact, because I do what she says.”
“Elliott!” Mary laughed.
“Pleased to meet you, miss,” Dobkin said with a tip of his hat. “And who’s the little one?”
“This is our son, Billy,” Elliott said. “And the lad you met earlier, that’s Mary’s brother, Tommy.”
“Your —?”
“Our son, yes. I’ll tell you the whole story later, but I need those headcounts. And where’s the chaplain? He has a wedding to officiate.”
- - -
All that time Mary had spent imagining what getting married would be like, she’d never imagined this.
Her wedding to Turpin had been large, opulent, the pews of St Dunstan’s filled to the brim.
It had also been terrifying. Mary was miserable, she didn’t know a single one of the guests, and any affection she might have harboured for her groom had dissipated the night he’d threatened to hang her brother if she didn’t marry him.
But her wedding to Elliott was everything the first hadn’t been.
It was small, intimate, with only Tommy and Elliott’s trusted worker, Mr Dobkin, in attendance — and Billy, of course, in Tommy’s arms. Mary had married Turpin in a church and become a Lady — now, she was marrying Elliott in the middle of the desert, and she didn’t care that she was relinquishing her title as Lady Turpin. She’d rather be Mrs Marston any day.
Mary hardly heard what the chaplain was saying. She recognised the prayers and the blessings she’d heard at her first wedding, but she didn’t really listen. All she could do was look at Elliott, so handsome in the Australian sun, and when he recited his vow to her, she began to cry.
She just about managed to hold it together as she repeated the vow back to him.
There was no wedding ring, but neither of them cared for that. That could come another day. All that mattered was that the other was there.
More prayers, more blabbing from the chaplain. Mary began to get impatient. Then, finally, she heard the words she wanted to hear.
“I now pronounce you man and wife.”
“Finally,” Elliott growled. He wrapped his arms around Mary’s waist, pulled her in close, and kissed her fiercely.
Somewhere, Tommy and Dobkin were applauding, but Mary didn’t pay them any mind.
She was married! To Elliott! She was married to Elliott! She was Mrs Mary Marston, and nobody could change that.
Elliott eventually pulled away, and quickly scooped Mary up in his arms, causing her to squeal with surprise.
“Right, nobody disturb us for at least an hour. I need to spend some time alone with my wife.”
“Er - just a moment, Mr Marston,” the chaplain said, hesitant to interrupt Elliott’s enthusiasm. “The certificate first, please.”
“Oh, right, right. Quickly!”
Elliott set Mary back down to her feet and the chaplain unrolled the certificate onto the table on the porch.
“Right, then, here we are. Names… Elliott James Marston… Mary Turpin… ages?”
“Forty-three,” Elliott replied.
“Nineteen,” said Mary. Not that she was certain, but it was her best guess.
“Condition - both widowed. Rank or profession. Pastoralist, I suppose, Mr Marston?”
“Yes, fine.”
“Father’s name and profession?”
“James Marston. Merchant.”
The chaplain looked at Mary expectantly, and she hesitated.
“Oh, um… I don’t know.”
“That’s alright, we can leave it blank. Mr Marston, sign here — Mrs Marston, there. Then these two can sign as witnesses and we can leave you two to, uh… celebrate.”
Elliott had never signed anything so fast or with such certainty. Mary did her best attempt at a signature, though it looked childish next to Elliott’s, and Tommy’s was just a cross.
“Come on, Dobkin, hurry up,” Elliott snapped as Dobkin signed the last signature. “Right, is that it?”
“Yes, I’ll get this registered back in town and send it back to you,” the chaplain said, but Elliott hardly heard anything after “yes.” He swept Mary up in his arms again, grinning, and practically kicked the front door down.
“No interruptions!” he barked back at Dobkin. “And I want those headcounts!”
The door slammed shut behind him, and Mary laughed as he practically sprinted to the bedroom, kicked that door open too, and threw her quite unceremoniously onto the bed.
“Clothes off,” he commanded, already shrugging his waistcoat off, and Mary eagerly stood to undress. “I’ve waited too fucking long for this. You have no idea - no idea… you ruined whores for me, you know? I tried, but they were all disappointments. I’d rather my own hand than a cunt that’s not yours.”
“I… thought of you,” Mary admitted with a blush as she loosened her dress and let it fall to the floor to reveal her undergarments. “When I was with William, I’d… think of you.”
Elliott grinned with pride. “I bet you did. Thinking of my cock while taking his. The little one might as well be mine. Go on, let me see him.”
Mary pulled her vest over her head, revealing her swollen breasts and her slightly protruding stomach, and Elliott groaned. The sight of Mary - his wife - round with child… it touched something primal within him.
He knelt down and placed both hands on Mary’s belly, his lips ghosting her skin softly.
“Hello, James. Or Victoria. But hopefully James.”
Mary laughed.
“Another man may have planted his seed, but make no mistake, I am your father. And once you’re out, I’ll put another one in there, as many as your mama wants.”
“Two more,” Mary told him. “I’d like two more, if that’s alright with you.”
Elliott looked up at her with a grin. “Oh, I will very happily keep impregnating you. Let’s practice, shall we? Get these bloody things off.”
He hooked his fingers under the waistband of her bloomers and pulled them down, leaving her fully nude in front of him.
“God, I missed this,” Elliott groaned. He guided Mary to sit on the edge of the bed, instructed her to lie on her back, and promptly buried his face between her legs.
“Elliott!” Mary gasped as his tongue began exploring her folds, hungrily lapping at her like a man starved.
It had been a long time since she’d felt his mouth down there. Turpin had certainly never seen the point, since it wasn’t for his pleasure. And Elliott had never eaten a whore’s pussy — he didn’t pay to give her pleasure, only to take his own. So he really was a man starved, not having tasted a cunt since he’d last brought Mary to orgasm with his tongue in Sussex a million years ago.
Not that he seemed out of practice. He easily recalled the way she liked his tongue to circle her clit, and when he slid his fingers inside her, he knew exactly where to go to find that inner sweet spot.
He showed no mercy to her, continuing his precise movements as she came, and only when she mumbled, “Stop… too much…” did he pull away, grinning victoriously with a face covered in her juices.
“I could stay buried in there all day,” he said as he wiped his face on the back of his hand. “I’d gladly die suffocating between your thighs.”
“Mmm, well, I think it’s time you put something else between my thighs, don’t you agree?”
Mary shuffled up the bed as if to prove her point, laying her head against the pillow as she spread her legs for him.
“Oh, someone’s grown bold,” Elliott purred. He gladly climbed on top of her, rubbing his cock between her legs to spread her slick along it. “All that time I spent trying to get you out of your shell, and all I had to do was marry you.”
“I spent over a year without you, El. I thought I’d never see you again. I don’t want to wait any longer.”
Elliott leant over her, their torsos pressed together, though he tried not to put too much weight on her belly. He kissed her neck and nibbled on her earlobe, then muttered in her ear, “Tell me what you want, Mary. I’m yours to command.”
She wrapped her legs around his waist, her arms around his shoulders, desperately trying to pull him close.
“Fuck me, Elliott.”
There was no way he could resist that.
He lined himself up with her entrance and pushed, and her cunt gladly let him in. It gave him all the wetness he needed to move without resistance, and her walls easily acquiesced to him, stretching around his cock as he moved deeper inside her.
Mary had never felt the pull of any drug, but she suspected that the first hit of an addict’s substance after a long time without it felt something like this. Like she’d been missing something, and finally she was whole again.
Pregnancy made her cunt more sensitive, she’d learnt this last time, and so she felt every inch of her stretching around him, every nerve on fire as his cock filled her up so perfectly. And when he began to thrust, Mary felt like she might just die of pleasure as his cock dragged along her walls and pushed against that sweet spot inside her.
“More, Elliott, please,” Mary begged, desperate with frustration at his slow pace. “I can take it. I won’t break, I promise.”
He chuckled, and looked at her with his amber eyes darkened with lust.
“Anything you wish, my love.”
Mary clung to Elliott as he fucked her harder, his hips pummelling into hers as if trying to make up for lost time. The bed began to creak — Elliott had had this bed for a long time, and he’d never known it to creak. He’d taken plenty of whores here, his first wife too, and none of them had ever made the bed creak. Maybe it was getting old. Or maybe he just hadn’t ever desired someone as much as he did Mary.
The creaking of the bed was matched only by their moans. Mary was sure she’d never heard a sound so beautiful, so arousing, as the noises Elliott was making right now.
“Elliott…” Mary panted between moans. “Elliott, I love you.”
He grinned, full of pride. “Of course you do. I love you too, Mary. I love you so - fucking - much. Fuck! Mary… Mary, I’m afraid I won’t - ah! - last long.”
“Fill me up, El,” she begged. “Please, El, please, I wanna feel it inside me…”
“Oh, I’ll fill you up. Gonna fucking - mhm - fill you up with my cum. ‘Til you’re leaking. You want that, huh? You wanna be full of my cum?”
“Yes, yes, please, Elliott, I need it, need to be full of you…”
“Say it,” he commanded, his eyes flashing dangerously. “Say you want my cum, Mary.”
“I want your cum, Elliott, please, I need it, need your cum…”
He exploded with a roar of pleasure, his cries loud enough to be heard back in Perth, and Mary felt his cock pulsing inside her as, just as he promised, he filled her cunt up with his seed.
He’d barely finished when he was kissing her again, his tongue demanding entrance, as if he needed to follow his cock fucking her cunt with his tongue fucking her mouth.
His cock was softening inside her, but it was only a temporary reprieve. Elliott knew he had more in him. Oh, he’d fill her up alright. Again and again until his balls were expended and he had nothing more to give.
They finally parted for breath, and Elliott propped himself up on his elbows, gazing down at her with a possessive pride.
“I hope you don’t think that was all I have for you,” he purred. “You wanted my cum, you’re gonna get it.”
Before Mary could answer, Elliott pulled out of her and shuffled down the bed to position his head between her legs again. He used his fingers to push apart her lips, gazing with pride at the way his seed was leaking out of her.
“This is what this cunt was made for. Being stuffed full of cum. Fuck, you take it so well, Mary. Better keep it all inside, though, hm?”
He used his fingers to scoop up the cum that had leaked out and pushed it back inside.
“Gotta keep it all in there,” Elliott said, as if he needed a reason to push his fingers up inside her. “Mmm, such an obedient cunt… it deserves a reward, no?”
He pressed his lips against her clit, which was still swollen and sensitive, and Mary moaned his name as he licked her again, his fingers fucking her cunt as fiercely as his cock had.
He could feel it twitching to life again against the mattress, but Elliott ignored it. He was enjoying this, savouring every moment of his wife’s pussy against his face. Besides, the way she was gripping his head now, her fingers tugging on his hair, he couldn’t have moved away even if he wanted to.
To his surprise, just when he thought she was about to reach her peak again, Mary pulled his head back, and he looked up at her.
“Lie on your back,” she said.
She didn’t need to tell him twice. Elliott moved over to lie on the other side of the bed, his cock fully awake again now, and Mary took full advantage of it. She swung her leg over his waist, took his cock in her hand, and sank onto it with ease.
“Oh, Mary,” Elliott groaned. The short time they’d had together, she’d never done this. Never taken control — never owned her pleasure. She was too shy, too eager to please. She had no idea how to do anything for herself, only for others.
And she rode like an expert. She’d definitely had practice — it seemed Turpin had been good for something, at least.
Lord, she was beautiful like this. Her belly round with child, her tits swollen with milk. She was already pregnant, she had no need to take his seed. No, she was taking it because she wanted it. She was riding him for the pleasure of it, for the intimacy, for the sheer decadence of bringing herself to orgasm. And when that orgasm began to build, Elliott grabbed hold of her hips and took over thrusting, letting her lose control of her body as she came around his cock, her tight walls squeezing him. He had no choice but to follow suit, another round of seed exploding inside her as they both cried out, Mary’s cunt milking his cock for all he had left.
She collapsed, exhausted, on top of him, and Elliott gently rolled her to her side, ever wary of her belly.
They laid there together in silence for a little while, Mary comfortably snuggled up in Elliott’s arms, as they both caught their breath.
“When you said you wanted to learn to ride, I thought you meant a horse,” Elliott murmured eventually. “But I think I like this better.”
Mary giggled and looked up at him. “Well, I definitely didn’t sail halfway around the world to ride a horse. There are plenty of them in England.”
“Plenty of men, too. And I’m sure they’d happily let you ride them.”
“Mmm, but none of them are you.”
Elliott smiled at her.
“I’m so proud of you, Mary. I know how difficult it is for you to do anything for yourself. And yet, here you are, following your heart half a world away.”
Mary shook her head. “No, I - I didn’t do it for me. I did it for Tommy, so he could have a better life, away from the class system that keeps him from achieving so much. I did it for Billy, so he could know his real father, and for the baby, so he can live without ever having known the struggles Tommy and I faced.”
“You don’t have to justify yourself, Mary. Not to me, never to me. Yes, I swear it, your sons - our sons - they will have a better life here. But if it weren’t for them - if you were all alone, with no home and no family in England, just your late husband’s inheritance - would you not have come anyway?”
“I - I guess,” Mary admitted. “If there was truly no reason to stay in England, and I knew you were out here… I suppose, yes, I would have come to find you.”
“Then I am truly honoured to be the first thing you ever chose for yourself.”
Mary blushed. Elliott tucked her hair behind her ear, and kissed her on the forehead, before letting her settle back against his chest.
“I think you might be my soulmate,” she whispered.
Elliott thought back to the day they met, the way she instantly felt so familiar to him, so comfortable. Like home was within her… as if the homesickness he thought he felt for Australia had been for her all along.
He remembered the day he’d decided to visit England. Nothing in particular had triggered it. It was something he’d wanted to do, but the timing had never felt right — until it did. As if fate itself had whispered in his ear: She’s waiting for you. Go and get her.
Mary giggled at something, interrupting Elliott’s train of thought.
“You know, we only met because you were pickpocketed,” she said, looking up at him with amusement. “If you hadn’t been in the right place, at the right time, you may never have walked into the shop. Isn’t it lucky you were?”
“I don’t think it was luck, Mary… I believe it was fate.”
“Do you think we find each other in every life?”
Elliott cupped her face with his hand and looked deep into her eyes, as if trying to communicate with her very soul.
“Mary Taylor-Turpin-Marston —”
She giggled at the silly name.
“— with God as my witness, I promise you this. Whatever happens in the next life… I’ll find you. I will always find you.”
Mary grinned.
“Not if I find you first.”
44 notes · View notes